Full and easie satisfaction which is the true and safe religion in a conference between D. a doubter, P. a papist, and R. a reformed Catholick Christian : in four parts ... / by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1674
        
      
       Approx. 400 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 106 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26931
         Wing B1272
         ESTC R15922
         12544878
         ocm 12544878
         63024
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26931)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63024)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 305:7)
      
       
         
           
             Full and easie satisfaction which is the true and safe religion in a conference between D. a doubter, P. a papist, and R. a reformed Catholick Christian : in four parts ... / by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [24], 189 p.
           
             Printed for Nev. Simmons ...,
             London :
             1674.
          
           
             First ed. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             (from t.p.) I. The true stating of our difference -- II. The true easie and full justification of the reformed or Protestant religion -- III. The Protestants reasons and charges against popery enumerated -- IV. The first charge, viz. against transubstantiation made good.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Protestantism.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-11 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-11 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Full
           and
           Easie
           SATISFACTION
           WHICH
           IS
           THE
           TRUE
           AND
           SAFE
           RELIGION
           .
           In
           a
           CONFERENCE
           Between
           
             
               D.
               A
               DOUBTER
               ,
            
             
               P.
               A
               PAPIST
               ,
               and
            
             
               R.
               A
               
                 REFORMED
                 CATHOLICK
                 CHRISTIAN
              
               .
            
          
           In
           
             Four
             Parts
          
           :
           
             
               I.
               The
               true
               stating
               of
               our
               Difference
               ,
               and
               opening
               what
               each
               Religion
               is
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               true
               easie
               and
               full
               Justification
               of
               the
               Reformed
               or
               Protestant
               Religion
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               Protestants
               Reasons
               and
               Charges
               against
               Popery
               ,
               enumerated
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               first
               Charge
               ,
               viz.
               Against
               Transubstantiation
               made
               good
               :
               In
               which
               Popery
               is
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               SHAME
               OF
               HUMANE
               NATURE
               ,
               notoriously
               contrary
               to
               SENSE
               ,
               REASON
               ,
               SCRIPTURE
               and
               TRADITION
               ,
               or
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Antient
               and
               the
               Present
               Church
               ;
               devised
               by
               Satan
               to
               expose
               Christianity
               to
               the
               Scorn
               of
               Infidels
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           for
           
             Nev.
             Simmons
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Princes
             Arms
          
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1674.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           and
           still
           continueth
           so
           to
           do
           .
           And
           while
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           no
           Nobleman
           living
           who
           
             hath
             read
             more
             of
             my
             Writings
          
           than
           You
           have
           done
           ,
           all
           that
           know
           the
           
             End
             of
             Writing
          
           ,
           will
           consent
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Noble
           Name
           which
           I
           should
           prefer
           .
           And
           as
           I
           long
           ago
           read
           in
           the
           Learned
           
           Spanhemius's
           Dedication
           of
           his
           
             Dubia
             Evangelica
             p.
          
           3.
           to
           You
           (
           well
           joyned
           with
           the
           famous
           Usher
           )
           the
           predication
           of
           Your
           
             Judicium
             supra
             aetatem
             maturum
             ,
             rerum
             omnium
             cognitione
             subactum
             pectus
             ,
          
           and
           that
           as
           attested
           by
           the
           
             Illustrious
             Duke
          
           of
           Rohane
           ,
           the
           
             Most
             Sagacious
             Arbiter
             of
             ingenies
          
           ;
           And
           years
           and
           experience
           have
           been
           long
           adding
           to
           Your
           knowledge
           :
           Being
           not
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           my self
           ,
           I
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           be
           Ambitious
           to
           
             stand
             right
             in
             Your
             esteem
          
           :
           (
           For
           who
           reverenceth
           the
           Judgement
           of
           ignorant
           Readers
           ?
           Or
           doth
           not
           reverence
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Wise
           ?
           )
           And
           therefore
           to
           give
           You
           
             an
             account
          
           of
           my self
           and
           
             of
             this
             writing
          
           ;
        
         
         
           Since
           I
           overgrew
           that
           Religion
           which
           is
           taken
           up
           most
           on
           
             humane
             trust
          
           ,
           by
           increasing
           knowledge
           I
           increased
           mens
           displeasure
           ;
           and
           my
           judgement
           not
           falling
           just
           into
           the
           mold
           of
           
             any
             Sect
          
           among
           Church-dividers
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           
             any
             Sect
          
           which
           doth
           not
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           
             various
             interests
          
           ,
           signifie
           their
           displeasure
           .
           Some
           only
           by
           
             Magisterial
             Censures
             ;
             more
             credibly
          
           acquainting
           the
           world
           ,
           what
           they
           
             are
             themselves
          
           ,
           than
           
             what
             I
             am
          
           ,
           or
           what
           
             is
             my
             judgement
          
           .
           But
           from
           others
           I
           take
           a
           
             meer
             slander
          
           for
           Clemency
           ,
           and
           as
           Philostratus
           saith
           ,
           
             de
             Dicto
             Phavorini
             )
             Et
             dum
             Socratis
             cicutam
             non
             bibam
             ,
             aereâ
             privari
             statuâ
             non
             laedit
             .
             Simple
             Christianity
          
           is
           
             my
             Religion
          
           :
           I
           determine
           to
           
             know
             nothing
          
           but
           
             Christ
             Crucified
          
           (
           and
           Glorified
           .
           )
           And
           I
           am
           past
           all
           doubt
           ,
           that
           till
           
             simple
             Christianity
          
           become
           the
           terms
           of
           
             Church-Unity
             and
             Concord
          
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             will
             never
             see
             Unity
             or
             Concord
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           prove
           universal
           or
           durable
           .
           So
           certain
           am
           I
           ,
           that
           the
           Wits
           of
           the
           Learned
           ,
           much
           less
           
           of
           the
           
             Community
             of
             vulgar
          
           Christians
           ,
           will
           never
           arrive
           at
           the
           stature
           ,
           of
           
             Concord
             ,
             in
             numerous
             and
             difficult
             points
          
           :
           Nor
           the
           
             marvellous
             diversity
          
           of
           
             Educations
             ,
             occasions
             ,
             temperatures
          
           and
           capacities
           ,
           be
           
             ever
             united
          
           in
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           is
           plain
           and
           simple
           .
           And
           as
           Certain
           am
           I
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Universal
             Conscience
          
           of
           
             true
             believers
          
           will
           
             never
             unite
          
           ,
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           not
           
             evidently
             divine
          
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           certain
           am
           I
           ,
           that
           the
           forsaking
           of
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Acts
           15.28
           .
           and
           of
           
             Pauls
             Decision
          
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           
           &
           15.
           hath
           been
           the
           Engine
           of
           Church-Divisions
           and
           
             many
             calamitous
             distractions
          
           to
           this
           day
           :
           And
           that
           that
           
             blessed
             Prince
          
           who
           must
           have
           the
           honour
           and
           comfort
           of
           beginning
           the
           
             true
             healing
          
           and
           Concord
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           must
           pare
           off
           
             all
             their
             superfluities
          
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           at
           best
           among
           their
           
             things
             indifferent
          
           ,
           and
           unite
           them
           on
           the
           terms
           of
           
             simple
             Christianity
          
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           Popery
           I
           have
           certainly
           
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           Cross
           Interests
           and
           Passions
           of
           Disputers
           have
           made
           us
           (
           though
           really
           too
           distant
           )
           to
           seem
           commonly
           about
           
             many
             Doctrinals
             more
             distant
          
           than
           indeed
           we
           are
           :
           And
           that
           it
           had
           been
           better
           with
           us
           ,
           if
           such
           men
           as
           judicious
           
             Ludov.
             le
             Blank
          
           ,
           had
           had
           the
           stating
           of
           our
           Controversies
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           
             differing
             words
          
           and
           methods
           might
           not
           have
           passed
           with
           either
           side
           for
           
             damnable
             errors
          
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           I
           mean
           in
           the
           points
           of
           
             fore-knowledge
             ,
             predestination
             ,
             providence
             ,
             predetermination
             ,
             concurse
             ,
             original
             sin
             ,
             free-will
             ,
             universal
             Redemption
             ,
             sufficient
             Grace
             ,
             effectual
             Grace
             ,
          
           the
           
             nature
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Merit
             ,
             Good
             Works
             ,
             Certainty
             of
             Justification
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Salvation
             ,
             Perseverance
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           my
           
             knowing
             this
             to
             be
             true
          
           ,
           I
           am
           censured
           by
           those
           on
           
             one
             extream
          
           ,
           as
           too
           favourable
           to
           the
           Papists
           (
           being
           indeed
           an
           Enemy
           to
           injury
           ,
           calumny
           ,
           uncharitableness
           or
           cruelty
           to
           any
           in
           the
           world
           .
           )
           But
           I
           am
           much
           more
           displeasing
           to
           the
           
           
             Roman
             party
          
           ;
           Because
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           
             One
             man
          
           is
           
             naturally
             uncapable
          
           of
           being
           the
           
             Monarch
             of
             all
             the
             world
          
           :
           That
           the
           
             King
             of
             Rome
          
           (
           as
           the
           
             Geographia
             Nubiensis
          
           calls
           him
           )
           was
           never
           by
           Christ
           made
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           and
           
             Lord
             of
             Lords
          
           :
           That
           he
           
             never
             was
          
           ,
           nor
           
             can
             be
          
           a
           Pastor
           at
           the
           Antipodes
           ,
           and
           over
           
             all
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           or
           as
           far
           as
           Drake
           and
           Candish
           did
           Navigate
           :
           That
           it
           's
           a
           sorry
           Argument
           ,
           [
           
             Monarchy
             is
             the
             best
             Government
          
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           
             An
             universal
             Monarchy
             is
             best
          
           :
           ]
           That
           the
           Government
           setled
           in
           Nature
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           for
           Princes
           to
           rule
           
             Churchmen
             and
             all
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           the
           Pastors
           of
           all
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           ,
           to
           rule
           their
           Congregations
           by
           the
           Church-Keys
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           using
           Synods
           for
           due
           concord
           and
           correspondency
           :
           And
           
             this
             much
          
           will
           do
           better
           than
           all
           the
           stir
           that
           the
           
             Clergies
             Ambition
          
           hath
           made
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
          
           that
           the
           Pope
           standeth
           on
           no
           better
           a
           foundation
           than
           the
           
             other
             four
             Patriarchs
          
           :
           And
           that
           he
           was
           but
           the
           
           
             chief
             Prelate
          
           or
           Patriarch
           in
           
             one
             Empire
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           is
           in
           England
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           never
           took
           his
           Primacy
           in
           that
           
             one
             Empire
          
           to
           be
           of
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           :
           For
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           
             set
             up
             the
             Patriarch
             of
          
           Constantinople
           
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             never
             claimed
             his
             Primacy
             as
             jure
             Divino
             .
             I
             know
          
           that
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           decreed
           ,
           Act.
           16.
           
           Bin.
           734.
           
           
             [
             We
             following
             alwayes
             the
             definitions
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             and
             the
             Canon
             ,
             have
             our selves
             also
             defined
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             same
             Most
             Holy
             Church
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               New
               Rome
            
             ;
             For
             to
             the
             Seat
             of
             
               Old
               Rome
            
             because
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             the
             
               Fathers
               consequently
               gave
            
             the
             Priviledges
             :
             And
             the
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Bishops
             most
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             moved
             with
             the
             same
             intention
             ,
             have
             given
             equal
             Priviledges
             to
             the
             Most
             Holy
             Seat
             of
             
               New
               Rome
            
             :
             Reasonably
             Judging
             that
             the
             
             City
             adorned
             with
             the
             Empire
             and
             Senate
             ,
             shall
             enjoy
             equal
             Priviledges
             with
             Old
             Regal
             Rome
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             I
             know
          
           that
           their
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Chalcedon
           saith
           (
           against
           Bishop
           
             Bramhall
             ,
             Survey
             ,
             pag.
          
           69.
           )
           [
           
             To
             us
             it
             sufficeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           
             is
             St.
          
           Peters
           
             Successor
             ;
             and
             this
             all
             Fathers
             testifie
             .
             But
             whether
             he
             be
             so
          
           jure
           Divino
           vel
           humano
           
             is
             no
             point
             of
             faith
          
           .
           Vid.
           Bellarm.
           1.2
           .
           
             de
             Pont.
             l.
          
           12.
           
           And
           
             Holden
             Analys
             .
             fid
             .
             l.
          
           1.
           c.
           9.
           p.
           161.
           
           
             Multa
             sunt
             quae
             traditione
             universa
             firmiter
             innituntur
             (
             puta
             S.
             Petrum
             fuisse
             Romae
             )
             quae
             revelata
             non
             sunt
             ;
             ideoque
             ab
             articulorum
             fidei
             Catholicae
             numero
             excluduntur
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             know
          
           that
           there
           
             never
             was
          
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           
             true
             Universal
             Council
          
           in
           the
           world
           (
           unless
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           were
           such
           )
           ;
           nor
           ever
           
             must
             ,
             or
             will
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             know
          
           that
           they
           were
           called
           Universal
           but
           as
           to
           
             one
             Empire
          
           :
           and
           that
           
             Emperours
             called
             them
          
           together
           ,
           who
           had
           nothing
           
           to
           
             do
             without
             that
             Empire
          
           ;
           and
           that
           (
           unless
           accidentally
           any
           inconsiderable
           number
           )
           
             no
             Churches
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
          
           were
           summoned
           ,
           or
           
             sent
             their
             Bishops
             thither
          
           :
           Which
           needs
           no
           other
           proof
           than
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Notitiae
             Episcopatùum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Names
             subscribed
          
           to
           
             each
             Council
          
           in
           Binnius
           and
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
          
           that
           long
           ago
           their
           Raynerius
           said
           (
           
             Cont.
             Waldens
             .
             Catal.
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             Patrum
             Tom.
          
           4.
           p.
           773.
           )
           [
           
             The
             Churches
             of
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             and
             Ethiopians
             ,
             and
             Indians
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             which
             the
             Apostles
             converted
             ,
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           ]
           And
           that
           Godignus
           and
           others
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Abassines
           had
           the
           faith
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           and
           the
           Eunuch
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
          
           that
           
             Theodoret.
             Histor
             .
             Sanct.
             Patr.
             c.
          
           1.
           saith
           ,
           [
           James
           
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Nisibis
           
             came
             to
             the
             Synod
             of
          
           Nice
           ;
           for
           Nisibis
           
             then
             obeyed
             the
          
           Roman
           Empire
           .
           ]
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           plain
           .
        
         
         
           
             I
             know
          
           that
           
             Jacob.
             de
             Vitriaco
          
           (
           and
           others
           )
           say
           (
           
             Hist
             .
             Orient
             .
             c.
          
           77.
           )
           that
           [
           
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Easterly
             parts
             of
          
           Asia
           
             alone
             exceeded
             in
             number
             the
             Christians
             either
             of
             the
             Greek
             or
             Latin
             Churches
          
           ]
           :
           And
           that
           Brochardus
           that
           lived
           at
           Jerusalem
           saith
           ,
           that
           [
           
             those
             called
             Schismaticks
             by
             us
             are
             far
             better
             men
             than
             those
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           Church
           .
           ]
        
         
           And
           to
           perswade
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             other
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           that
           the
           necessary
           
             way
             of
             Church-Union
          
           ,
           is
           to
           unite
           all
           their
           Subject-Churches
           under
           the
           Patriarchs
           of
           
             another
             Empire
          
           ,
           is
           no
           wiser
           than
           to
           tell
           
             all
             the
             world
          
           that
           they
           must
           be
           under
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
          
           that
           it
           was
           long
           ere
           
             Our
             antient
             Britains
          
           ,
           and
           especially
           
             Your
             Scots
          
           ,
           would
           
             so
             much
             as
             eat
          
           with
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           ,
           (
           as
           Beda
           sheweth
           .
           )
        
         
           And
           
             I
             know
          
           that
           their
           
             Melch.
             Canus
          
           saith
           ,
           (
           
             Loc.
             Com.
             cap.
          
           7.
           fol.
           201.
           )
           
             [
             That
             not
             only
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             but
             almost
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             have
             
             fought
             to
             destroy
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             And
             indeed
             they
             had
             on
             their
             side
             both
             the
             Arms
             of
             Emperours
             and
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             Churches
             :
             And
             yet
             they
             could
             never
             prevail
             to
             abrogate
             the
             power
             of
             the
             One
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             .
             ]
          
           Was
           
             this
             Pope
          
           then
           (
           or
           the
           Roman
           Church
           )
           Universal
           ?
           Besides
           that
           ,
           
             to
             this
             day
          
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           about
           the
           third
           or
           fourth
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           
             I
             know
          
           that
           
             General
             Councils
          
           are
           
             their
             Religion
          
           :
           and
           what
           the
           
             General
             approved
             Council
          
           at
           
             Lateran
             sub
             Innoc.
          
           3.
           hath
           Decreed
           
             against
             Temporal
             Lords
             and
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             absolving
             of
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Fidelity
          
           :
           Besides
           what
           Greg.
           7.
           hath
           said
           in
           his
           
             Concil
             .
             Rom.
          
           of
           his
           power
           
             to
             take
             down
             and
             set
             up
             Emperours
             .
          
        
         
           The
           knowing
           of
           
             these
             things
          
           ,
           maketh
           me
           taken
           for
           their
           enemy
           .
           And
           their
           
             Image
             of
             Worship
          
           in
           an
           
             unknown
             Tongue
          
           ,
           with
           their
           Bread-Worship
           and
           multitude
           of
           
             ludicrous
             deceitful
             toyes
          
           ,
           are
           things
           
           which
           my
           soul
           can
           never
           be
           reconciled
           to
           :
           Much
           less
           to
           that
           renunciation
           of
           humanity
           which
           hereafter
           I
           detect
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           And
           having
           given
           You
           this
           
             Account
             of
             my self
          
           ,
           I
           add
           as
           to
           
             this
             Treatise
          
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           grieved
           me
           to
           hear
           that
           
             so
             many
             refused
          
           the
           
             Parliaments
             Declaration
          
           against
           Transubstantiation
           :
           And
           I
           desired
           to
           shew
           them
           
             what
             it
             is
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Instead
           of
           joyning
           with
           those
           who
           
             talk
             much
          
           of
           the
           
             danger
             of
             Popery
          
           in
           the
           Land
           (
           to
           keep
           it
           out
           ,
           )
           I
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           
             publish
             the
             Reasons
          
           which
           
             satisfie
             me
             against
             it
          
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           success
           of
           all
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           having
           occasion
           to
           re-print
           the
           First
           Part
           of
           my
           
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           with
           Corrections
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           
             Name
             before
             prefixed
          
           ,
           (
           of
           one
           whose
           face
           I
           never
           saw
           ,
           nor
           ever
           had
           a
           word
           from
           ,
           but
           ignorantly
           endeavoured
           to
           have
           provoked
           him
           to
           do
           good
           )
           I
           thought
           
             Your
             Name
          
           fittest
           to
           be
           gratefully
           substituted
           ,
           
           who
           were
           the
           
             first
             then
          
           that
           checked
           my
           
             imprudent
             temerity
          
           .
        
         
           Though
           I
           was
           not
           so
           vain
           ,
           as
           to
           expect
           of
           late
           in
           your
           multitude
           of
           greater
           business
           ,
           that
           You
           should
           read
           over
           my
           
             more
             tedious
          
           Writings
           ,
           I
           despair
           not
           but
           You
           may
           find
           leisure
           in
           perusing
           this
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           I
           have
           prefixed
           Your
           Name
           to
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           do
           avow
           .
           And
           so
           Craving
           Your
           Pardon
           for
           the
           boldness
           and
           tediousness
           of
           this
           Address
           ,
           I
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Graces
             humble
             much
             obliged
             Servant
             ,
             Richard
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             
               August
               27.
               1673.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THis
           Dialogue
           cometh
           not
           to
           you
           ,
           from
           an
           apprehension
           of
           any
           extraordinary
           excellency
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           did
           much
           more
           than
           is
           already
           done
           :
           but
           as
           extorted
           by
           mens
           necessity
           ;
           1.
           
           Because
           so
           many
           ignorantly
           turn
           Papists
           of
           late
           ;
           2.
           
           And
           some
           are
           pleased
           
             to
             Say
          
           (
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           ,
           
             To
             Think
          
           )
           that
           it
           is
           long
           of
           men
           in
           my
           condition
           ;
           3.
           
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Art
           of
           the
           Papists
           (
           which
           our
           vanity
           encourageth
           )
           to
           seek
           to
           bring
           the
           old
           Books
           into
           oblivion
           (
           which
           are
           unanswerable
           )
           and
           to
           call
           still
           for
           new
           .
        
         
           The
           intended
           Use
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           tell
           those
           that
           will
           dispute
           with
           a
           Papist
           ,
           on
           what
           terms
           and
           in
           what
           order
           to
           proceed
           ,
           lest
           they
           be
           cheated
           into
           a
           snare
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           To
           teach
           the
           Ignorant
           Doubters
           truly
           to
           understand
           ,
           wherein
           the
           difference
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Papists
           doth
           indeed
           consist
           ;
           that
           the
           talk
           of
           Sectaries
           Calling
           that
           which
           displeaseth
           them
           ,
           Popery
           ,
           nor
           the
           scandal
           of
           our
           real
           or
           seeming
           divisions
           ,
           may
           not
           delude
           them
           ,
           nor
           Papists
           puzzle
           them
           by
           putting
           them
           to
           prove
           every
           word
           in
           our
           thirty
           nine
           Articles
           or
           other
           Writings
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           Resolve
           all
           that
           will
           be
           Resolved
           ,
           by
           
             Senses
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Scripture
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Judgement
           and
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           multitude
           of
           Reasons
           against
           Popery
           enumerated
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           made
           good
           but
           one
           ,
           by
           a
           special
           disputation
           ;
           because
           I
           would
           not
           make
           the
           Book
           too
           big
           .
           The
           rest
           I
           shall
           easily
           prove
           in
           another
           Volume
           ,
           if
           greater
           work
           and
           shortness
           of
           life
           do
           not
           hinder
           it
           ;
           (
           which
           I
           fully
           expect
           .
           )
           And
           lest
           I
           have
           no
           more
           opportunity
           to
           answer
           their
           Charges
           against
           us
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           I
           have
           reprinted
           and
           added
           (
           Corrected
           )
           the
           first
           part
           of
           my
           
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           long
           ago
           done
           ,
           and
           never
           answered
           .
           There
           is
           extant
           
           one
           Piece
           of
           theirs
           against
           me
           ,
           unanswered
           ,
           called
           ,
           Mr.
           
           Johnson's
           Rejoynder
           about
           the
           
             Visibility
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           which
           I
           seriously
           profess
           I
           have
           left
           unanswered
           ,
           as
           utterly
           unworthy
           of
           my
           precious
           Time
           ,
           till
           I
           have
           no
           greater
           matter
           to
           do
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           will
           never
           be
           .
           And
           he
           that
           will
           well
           study
           his
           opening
           of
           the
           terms
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           ,
           will
           see
           to
           how
           pitiful
           a
           case
           they
           are
           reduced
           .
           I
           conclude
           with
           this
           solemn
           Profession
           ,
           That
           I
           am
           satisfied
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           I
           write
           ,
           and
           must
           dye
           ere
           long
           in
           the
           faith
           which
           I
           here
           profess
           ,
           and
           lay
           my
           hopes
           of
           endless
           happiness
           on
           no
           other
           way
           :
           And
           that
           I
           would
           joyfully
           receive
           any
           Saving
           Truth
           ,
           from
           Papists
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           who
           will
           bring
           it
           me
           ,
           with
           such
           evidence
           as
           may
           make
           it
           indeed
           my
           own
           .
           The
           Lord
           Unite
           us
           by
           
             Truth
             ,
             Love
          
           and
           Humility
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Septemb.
                 1.
                 1673.
              
               
            
          
           
             Richard
             Baxter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             WHat
             is
             the
             Protestants
             Religion
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Papists
             ?
             
               pag.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             Conference
             :
             with
             an
             humbling
             consideration
             to
             staggerers
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             The
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Conference
             .
             
               p.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             What
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
             Of
             the
             name
             Protestant
             :
             The
             Augustane
             and
             other
             Confessions
             :
             The
             thirty
             nine
             Articles
             :
             The
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Integrals
             and
             Accidentals
             .
             
               p.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             What
             is
             the
             Papists
             Religion
             :
             out
             of
             
               Veron
               ,
               Davenport
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               p.
               25.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             Fourteen
             Principles
             in
             which
             the
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             seem
             agreed
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             is
             by
             the
             Papists
             confessed
             and
             maintained
             to
             be
             all
             true
             .
             
               p.
               40.
            
             
          
        
         
         
           
             PART
             III.
             
          
           
             Twenty
             five
             Charges
             against
             Popery
             enumerated
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             in
             order
             proved
             ;
             as
             Reasons
             why
             no
             one
             that
             hath
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             should
             turn
             Papist
             .
             
               p.
               61.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             PART
             IV.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Charge
             made
             good
             ,
             viz.
             against
             Transubstantiation
             :
             In
             which
             Popery
             is
             fully
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             shame
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ;
             contrary
             to
             SENSE
             ,
             REASON
             ,
             SCRIPTVRE
             and
             TRADITION
             ,
             or
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             antient
             and
             the
             present
             Church
             ;
             devised
             by
             Satan
             to
             expose
             Christianity
             to
             the
             Scorn
             of
             Infidels
             .
             
               p.
               75.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
             The
             first
             Reason
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             Bread
             after
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             from
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Intellects
             Perception
             by
             the
             means
             of
             sense
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Twenty
             Reasons
             against
             the
             denying
             of
             common
             senses
             .
             
               p.
               77.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             The
             Papists
             Answers
             to
             all
             this
             confuted
             .
             
               p.
               88.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             The
             second
             Argument
             against
             Transubstantiation
             from
             the
             contradictions
             of
             it
             .
             
               p.
               96.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             The
             third
             Argument
             from
             the
             certain
             falshood
             of
             their
             multitudes
             of
             feigned
             Miracles
             in
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Thirty
             one
             Miracles
             in
             it
             enumerated
             ;
             with
             Twenty
             aggravations
             of
             those
             Miracles
             .
             
               p.
               99.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
             The
             Minor
             proved
             ,
             viz.
             That
             these
             Miracles
             are
             false
             or
             feigned
             .
             
               p.
               110.
            
             
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               6.
               
               Arg.
               4.
            
             
             Transubstantiation
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             Word
             of
             God.
             
               p.
               117.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
               
               Arg.
               5.
            
             
             All
             these
             Miracles
             are
             proofless
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             abundantly
             directeth
             us
             otherwise
             to
             expound
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               .
               p.
               123.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               8.
               
               Arg.
               6.
            
             
             Transubstantiation
             nullifieth
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             
               p.
               128.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
             The
             Novelty
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             antient
             Christians
             :
             And
             the
             singularity
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Judgement
             and
             Tradition
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             
               p.
               132.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
            
             
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Controversie
             :
             That
             it
             is
             not
             Christs
             very
             flesh
             and
             blood
             into
             which
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             is
             turned
             .
             
               p.
               146.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
             The
             Conclusion
             :
             The
             Scandal
             of
             our
             difference
             removed
             .
             Whether
             the
             falshood
             of
             one
             Article
             prove
             the
             Papists
             foundation
             false
             ?
             Whether
             it
             do
             so
             by
             the
             Protestants
             ?
             Whether
             Papists
             have
             any
             more
             Infallibility
             than
             others
             ?
             The
             necessity
             of
             discerning
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             .
             The
             distinction
             of
             Explicite
             and
             Implicite
             faith
             considered
             .
             How
             come
             so
             many
             Princes
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Learned
             men
             ,
             and
             whole
             Nations
             to
             be
             Papists
             ?
             All
             Christians
             besides
             Papists
             ,
             are
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             though
             of
             many
             opinions
             .
             How
             come
             so
             many
             among
             us
             at
             home
             of
             late
             inclinable
             to
             Popery
             ?
             What
             hope
             of
             Concord
             with
             the
             Papists
             ?
             How
             to
             help
             them
             off
             their
             Councils
             ?
             Snares
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Of
             their
             denying
             the
             Cup
             to
             the
             Laity
             .
             
               p.
               152.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Hope
           the
           Printers
           Errata
           are
           not
           many
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           discouraged
           from
           gathering
           them
           ,
           because
           I
           see
           men
           had
           rather
           err
           themselves
           ,
           and
           calumniate
           the
           Author
           ,
           than
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           :
           So
           hath
           Mr.
           Danvers
           done
           by
           me
           in
           a
           Book
           against
           
             Infant
             Baptism
          
           ,
           where
           as
           an
           Introduction
           to
           abundance
           of
           mistakes
           in
           History
           ,
           he
           abuseth
           his
           Reader
           by
           several
           scraps
           of
           a
           Book
           of
           mine
           ,
           so
           curtail'd
           as
           to
           be
           insufficient
           to
           signifie
           the
           sense
           ;
           And
           among
           them
           feigneth
           me
           to
           write
           (
           
             Chr.
             Direct
             .
             p.
          
           3.
           pag.
           885.
           l.
           13.
           [
           
             to
             Institute
             Sacraments
          
           ]
           as
           that
           which
           man
           may
           do
           ,
           instead
           of
           [
           
             Nor
             to
             Institute
             Sacraments
          
           ]
           ;
           and
           so
           maketh
           his
           credulous
           flock
           to
           believe
           that
           I
           assert
           that
           very
           thing
           which
           I
           write
           against
           :
           Though
           the
           place
           was
           markt
           with
           a
           Star
           in
           the
           Errata
           ,
           and
           the
           Reader
           desired
           specially
           to
           Correct
           it
           .
           But
           such
           dealing
           is
           now
           grown
           so
           common
           with
           such
           men
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           bear
           it
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           disease
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           PART
           .
           I.
           What
           is
           the
           Protestants
           Religion
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               SIR
               ,
               I
               am
               come
               to
               crave
               your
               help
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               importance
               to
               me
               :
               I
               was
               bred
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               but
               the
               Discourses
               of
               some
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               have
               brought
               me
               into
               great
               doubts
               ,
               whether
               I
               have
               not
               been
               all
               this
               while
               deceived
               :
               And
               though
               I
               cannot
               dispute
               the
               case
               my self
               with
               you
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               dispute
               it
               in
               my
               hearing
               with
               a
               Catholick
               Priest
               whom
               I
               shall
               bring
               to
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               With
               all
               my
               heart
               :
               But
               let
               me
               first
               ask
               you
               a
               few
               Questions
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               1.
               
               Did
               you
               ever
               understand
               what
               the
               Protestants
               Religion
               is
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               the
               39
               Articles
               ,
               Liturgie
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               No
               wonder
               if
               you
               be
               easily
               drawn
               to
               doubt
               of
               that
               Religion
               which
               you
               no
               better
               understand
               .
               Can
               you
               hold
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               know
               what
               it
               is
               ?
            
             
               Quest
               .
               2.
               
               Do
               you
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               Love
               and
               obey
               Him.
               Our
               Baptism
               is
               our
               Christening
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Very
               true
               :
               And
               in
               your
               Baptism
               you
               are
               Dedicated
               and
               Vowed
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               
               Ghost
               ,
               renouncing
               the
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               3.
               
               And
               have
               you
               been
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               and
               lived
               according
               to
               this
               Vow
               ?
               Have
               you
               obeyed
               God
               more
               than
               the
               desires
               of
               your
               flesh
               ?
               Have
               you
               preferred
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               before
               all
               the
               pleasures
               ,
               honours
               and
               riches
               of
               this
               world
               ?
               Have
               you
               sincerely
               submitted
               to
               the
               healing
               saving
               Doctrine
               ,
               Law
               and
               example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               sanctifying
               motions
               of
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               ?
               And
               have
               you
               lived
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               Godlily
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               your
               care
               and
               business
               to
               deny
               your self
               ,
               and
               mortifie
               all
               fleshly
               inordinate
               desires
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               care
               of
               sensual
               men
               to
               gratifie
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               had
               my
               faults
               as
               all
               men
               have
               ;
               but
               I
               hope
               none
               can
               say
               but
               I
               have
               lived
               honestly
               towards
               all
               ;
               And
               if
               I
               have
               been
               faulty
               in
               drinking
               ,
               sports
               or
               gaming
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               to
               no
               ones
               injury
               but
               my
               own
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               ask
               you
               not
               whether
               you
               are
               a
               sinner
               ;
               For
               so
               are
               all
               men
               .
               But
               whether
               you
               are
               a
               
                 truly
                 Penitent
              
               ,
               
               
                 Converted
                 sinner
              
               ;
               and
               whether
               yet
               you
               are
               true
               to
               your
               
                 Baptismal
                 Vow
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               ?
               Can
               your
               Conscience
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 Trust
                 and
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               your
               Redeemer
               ,
               before
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               love
               not
               Pleasure
               ,
               Riches
               and
               Honour
               ,
               more
               than
               God
               and
               Holiness
               and
               Heaven
               ?
               and
               that
               it
               is
               more
               of
               the
               care
               and
               business
               of
               your
               life
               ,
               to
               Know
               and
               Love
               and
               serve
               God
               better
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               your
               salvation
               ,
               than
               to
               please
               your
               flesh
               ,
               or
               prosper
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ;
               Do
               you
               heartily
               and
               in
               your
               practice
               ,
               take
               God
               for
               your
               God
               ,
               even
               for
               your
               All
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               for
               your
               Teacher
               ,
               King
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               your
               Sanctifier
               ,
               
               turning
               in
               heart
               and
               life
               ,
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               sinful
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               question
               which
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               answer
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               will
               prevent
               your
               answer
               lest
               you
               mistake
               my
               purpose
               ,
               and
               think
               I
               make
               my self
               your
               Confessour
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               why
               I
               ask
               the
               question
               .
            
             
               Either
               you
               have
               thus
               Kept
               your
               
                 Baptismal
                 Vow
              
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 Godly
                 life
              
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               have
               
                 broken
                 it
              
               by
               worldliness
               and
               sensuality
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               you
               have
               
                 kept
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               truly
               
                 Godly
                 person
              
               ,
               you
               have
               resolved
               your
               own
               doubt
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               confuted
               Popery
               already
               .
               For
               no
               honest
               man
               and
               true
               Christian
               can
               possibly
               turn
               Papist
               without
               gross
               contradiction
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               How
               prove
               you
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Most
               easily
               :
               I
               pray
               you
               do
               but
               mark
               :
               1.
               
               It
               is
               their
               principal
               Doctrine
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               on
               earth
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               subjected
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               out
               of
               that
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               one
               is
               a
               true
               member
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               a
               subject
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               they
               all
               confess
               that
               every
               one
               shall
               be
               saved
               that
               is
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               his
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               Loveth
               God
               above
               all
               .
               So
               that
               they
               must
               needs
               hold
               that
               none
               in
               the
               world
               but
               Papists
               ,
               do
               truly
               Love
               God
               ,
               &
               keep
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               are
               true
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               you
               can
               know
               that
               you
               have
               the
               true
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               true
               to
               your
               Baptism
               ,
               you
               must
               needs
               confess
               that
               Popery
               is
               false
               ,
               which
               saith
               that
               none
               Love
               God
               above
               all
               but
               Papists
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               I
               have
               not
               Loved
               God
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               him
               ,
               above
               my
               flesh
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               'le
               tell
               you
               what
               followeth
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               you
               forsake
               the
               Protestants
               Religion
               ,
               who
               never
               truly
               entertained
               it
               .
               If
               your
               
                 Heart
                 and
                 Life
              
               were
               not
               
                 devoted
                 
                 unfeignedly
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               you
               were
               
                 no
                 true
                 Christian
              
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               had
               any
               true
               Religion
               at
               all
               :
               And
               he
               that
               hath
               no
               Religion
               ,
               turneth
               from
               none
               which
               he
               truly
               had
               .
               If
               you
               were
               never
               a
               
                 true
                 Christian
              
               ,
               you
               were
               never
               a
               
                 true
                 Protestant
              
               :
               And
               then
               what
               wonder
               if
               you
               turn
               Papist
               ?
               For
               you
               have
               no
               
                 experimental
                 Knowledge
              
               of
               that
               Religion
               which
               you
               seem
               to
               forsake
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               how
               could
               you
               expect
               better
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               should
               penally
               forsake
               you
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               over
               to
               believe
               deceits
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               dealt
               so
               falsly
               and
               deceitfully
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               live
               to
               the
               world
               and
               flesh
               which
               you
               renounced
               ,
               and
               neglect
               that
               God
               and
               Saviour
               and
               sanctifier
               to
               whom
               you
               were
               so
               solemnly
               devoted
               ?
               And
               if
               you
               have
               been
               so
               treacherous
               and
               unwise
               ,
               as
               to
               prefer
               a
               bruitish
               transitory
               pleasure
               ,
               before
               Gods
               Love
               and
               the
               Joyes
               of
               Heaven
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               what
               honour
               is
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               Infidels
               and
               false-hearted
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               perfidious
               breakers
               of
               their
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               did
               ever
               turn
               to
               them
               ?
               If
               you
               turn
               Papist
               ,
               you
               confess
               that
               you
               were
               a
               wicked
               hypocrite
               before
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               the
               chief
               thing
               which
               I
               would
               tell
               you
               is
               ,
               that
               turn
               up
               and
               down
               as
               oft
               as
               you
               will
               ,
               to
               this
               Church
               or
               that
               Church
               ,
               to
               this
               side
               or
               that
               side
               ,
               you
               will
               never
               be
               saved
               ,
               unless
               you
               become
               a
               
                 holy
                 ,
                 serious
                 ,
                 mortified
                 Christian
                 :
              
               As
               long
               as
               you
               love
               pleasures
               ,
               wealth
               and
               honour
               more
               than
               God
               and
               Holiness
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               you
               shall
               never
               be
               saved
               ,
               whether
               you
               be
               Papist
               ,
               or
               a
               professed
               Protestant
               .
               It
               would
               make
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               Christian
               ake
               ,
               to
               see
               so
               many
               thousands
               cheated
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               to
               take
               this
               opinion
               or
               that
               opinion
               ,
               called
               
                 the
                 true
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               this
               side
               or
               that
               side
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               be
               to
               them
               instead
               of
               a
               
                 holy
                 heavenly
                 heart
                 and
                 life
              
               .
               And
               how
               many
               thousands
               ,
               especially
               Papists
               ,
               that
               are
               truly
               of
               
                 no
                 Religion
              
               ,
               do
               dispute
               ,
               and
               plot
               and
               disquiet
               the
               
               world
               ,
               as
               
                 for
                 Religion
              
               .
               To
               hear
               a
               prophane
               man
               swear
               that
               his
               Religion
               is
               right
               ;
               or
               that
               man
               to
               think
               to
               be
               saved
               for
               being
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               faith
               ,
               whose
               heart
               was
               never
               set
               on
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               liveth
               in
               drunkenness
               ,
               lying
               ,
               idleness
               ,
               fornication
               ,
               and
               thinketh
               that
               the
               Priests
               absolution
               sets
               all
               right
               again
               .
               Without
               true
               Holiness
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               what
               Church
               soever
               he
               joyn
               with
               ;
               and
               with
               it
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
               For
               God
               cannot
               hate
               them
               that
               have
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               Image
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               Well
               sir
               :
               I
               came
               not
               to
               dispute
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               to
               desire
               you
               to
               meet
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               Priest
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               hear
               you
               both
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               the
               greater
               hopes
               of
               you
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               so
               much
               regard
               of
               your
               soul
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               hear
               what
               can
               be
               said
               .
               For
               most
               that
               turn
               to
               them
               ,
               never
               come
               to
               an
               impartial
               tryal
               ,
               but
               rashly
               follow
               the
               deceiver
               ,
               or
               stay
               till
               they
               are
               secretly
               hardened
               by
               false
               insinuations
               ,
               and
               then
               take
               on
               them
               to
               desire
               to
               hear
               both
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               first
               resolved
               to
               be
               gone
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               must
               tell
               me
               what
               is
               the
               question
               that
               you
               desire
               should
               be
               disputed
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               I
               would
               know
               whether
               the
               Papists
               or
               the
               Protestants
               be
               the
               True
               ,
               and
               safe
               Religion
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               undertake
               to
               give
               you
               that
               plain
               undenyable
               evidence
               for
               your
               resolution
               ,
               which
               should
               fully
               satisfie
               any
               reasonable
               man
               ,
               at
               least
               that
               professeth
               himself
               a
               Christian
               :
               so
               be
               it
               you
               will
               perform
               these
               reasonable
               conditions
               :
               1.
               
               That
               you
               will
               be
               impartially
               willing
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               .
               2.
               
               That
               you
               will
               honestly
               resolve
               to
               Live
               according
               to
               it
               when
               you
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               True
               to
               the
               True
               Religion
               .
               3.
               
               That
               you
               will
               bring
               such
               a
               man
               to
               confer
               with
               me
               ,
               who
               will
               yield
               to
               the
               Reasonable
               Conditions
               of
               a
               disputant
               ,
               such
               as
               your
               Doubt
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               matter
               doth
               notoriously
               require
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Knave
               ,
               
               and
               studied
               Deceiver
               ,
               who
               will
               set
               himself
               purposely
               to
               hide
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               These
               conditions
               are
               so
               reasonable
               that
               I
               must
               not
               deny
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Conference
             ;
             between
             a
             P.
             and
             R.
             and
             D.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               SIR
               ,
               I
               am
               desired
               by
               this
               person
               ,
               who
               is
               brought
               by
               some
               of
               you
               to
               doubt
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               to
               debate
               this
               Case
               with
               you
               in
               order
               to
               his
               satisfaction
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Papists
                 or
                 the
                 Protestants
              
               be
               the
               True
               and
               
                 Safe
                 Religion
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               too
               large
               a
               Question
               :
               We
               cannot
               dispute
               of
               all
               our
               Religion
               at
               once
               :
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               you
               ,
               about
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               the
               Visibility
               of
               your
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               or
               the
               Resolution
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               I
               will
               do
               only
               on
               these
               conditions
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               you
               bring
               some
               express
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               without
               your
               Interpretation
               ,
               Reasonings
               or
               Consequences
               ,
               doth
               assert
               that
               Article
               of
               yours
               which
               I
               shall
               accuse
               ,
               or
               contradict
               any
               Article
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               questioned
               .
               2.
               
               Or
               if
               you
               will
               go
               from
               the
               express
               words
               to
               Reasoning
               ,
               that
               we
               keep
               to
               the
               strictest
               Rules
               of
               Logick
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               use
               nothing
               but
               Syllogism
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               be
               done
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Neighbour
               D.
               you
               promised
               me
               to
               bring
               another
               kind
               of
               Disputant
               :
               You
               hear
               his
               conditions
               :
               you
               shall
               hear
               my
               answer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Case
               which
               you
               told
               me
               you
               were
               in
               doubt
               of
               ,
               and
               desired
               satisfaction
               in
               ,
               was
               
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 True
                 
                 and
                 Safe
                 Religion
                 ?
              
               This
               he
               refuseth
               to
               Dispute
               .
               Pretending
               that
               we
               cannot
               dispute
               of
               our
               whole
               Religion
               at
               once
               .
               But
               did
               you
               never
               hear
               him
               give
               any
               Reasons
               against
               our
               Religion
               ?
               If
               he
               have
               ,
               Why
               can
               he
               not
               do
               it
               now
               ?
               I
               expect
               not
               all
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               give
               them
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               and
               say
               his
               worst
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               can
               give
               you
               many
               against
               theirs
               :
               And
               we
               will
               after
               debate
               them
               particularly
               as
               largely
               as
               you
               please
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               Writing
               be
               it
               that
               you
               desire
               for
               your
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               ask
               you
               ,
               whether
               you
               have
               read
               all
               ,
               or
               the
               fourth
               part
               ,
               of
               what
               is
               written
               against
               Popery
               already
               .
               Have
               you
               read
               Dr.
               Challoner
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
               Dr.
               White
               ,
               Dr.
               Field
               ,
               Dr.
               Downame
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               Chillingworth
               ,
               Dr.
               Abbot
               ,
               Dr.
               Willet
               ,
               Bishop
               Vsher
               ,
               Bishop
               Morton
               ,
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               and
               an
               hundred
               more
               ?
               Why
               should
               I
               expect
               that
               you
               should
               read
               what
               I
               shall
               write
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               not
               read
               what
               's
               written
               already
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Can
               you
               stay
               so
               long
               unresolved
               without
               injury
               to
               your
               soul
               ,
               till
               he
               and
               I
               have
               done
               writing
               ?
               You
               cannot
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               from
               Sheets
               we
               must
               proceed
               to
               the
               writing
               of
               Volumes
               ,
               in
               answering
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               others
               have
               done
               .
               And
               this
               is
               like
               to
               be
               many
               years
               work
               ,
               for
               men
               that
               have
               other
               business
               :
               And
               how
               know
               you
               that
               we
               shall
               all
               Live
               so
               long
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Are
               you
               able
               when
               it
               cometh
               to
               tedious
               Volumes
               to
               examine
               them
               ,
               and
               find
               who
               is
               in
               the
               right
               ?
               Or
               will
               you
               not
               rather
               take
               him
               to
               conquer
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               last
               word
               ?
               And
               it
               's
               like
               that
               will
               be
               the
               longest
               liver
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               as
               to
               a
               strict
               syllogistical
               form
               ,
               do
               you
               understand
               that
               best
               ?
               I
               avoid
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               shall
               consent
               to
               use
               it
               as
               far
               as
               you
               understand
               it
               .
               Do
               you
               know
               all
               the
               Logical
               forms
               of
               arguing
               ,
               all
               Moods
               and
               Figures
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               fallacies
               ?
               Or
               do
               you
               not
               perceive
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               broken
               your
               promise
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               brought
               a
               
               friend
               of
               darkness
               ,
               who
               cometh
               purposely
               to
               hide
               the
               truth
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               I
               must
               needs
               profess
               ,
               that
               the
               Question
               which
               I
               would
               have
               debated
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 True
                 and
                 Safe
                 Religion
                 ?
              
               And
               that
               it
               is
               not
               tedious
               writings
               ,
               nor
               long
               delayes
               ,
               but
               present
               conference
               which
               must
               satisfie
               me
               .
               And
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               that
               must
               satisfie
               me
               ,
               who
               understand
               not
               Logick
               .
               I
               pray
               let
               me
               hear
               your
               own
               Conditions
               which
               you
               think
               more
               just
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               The
               Conditions
               which
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Cause
               directeth
               us
               to
               ,
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               I.
               That
               we
               first
               truly
               state
               the
               question
               to
               be
               disputed
               :
               For
               we
               cannot
               dispute
               till
               we
               are
               agreed
               of
               what
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               we
               agree
               what
               we
               mean
               by
               our
               [
               Religion
               ]
               ;
               and
               2.
               
               That
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               which
               I
               undertake
               to
               defend
               :
               And
               that
               he
               tell
               us
               what
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               compared
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               our
               Conference
               consist
               of
               these
               several
               parts
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               premising
               the
               principles
               in
               which
               we
               are
               agreed
               ,
               I
               tell
               you
               the
               Reasons
               why
               you
               should
               not
               be
               a
               Papist
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               he
               tell
               you
               the
               Reasons
               why
               you
               should
               turn
               Papist
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               hath
               against
               Our
               Religion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               then
               we
               come
               to
               dispute
               these
               Reasons
               distinctly
               :
               where
               I
               will
               prove
               my
               charges
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               prove
               his
               charges
               against
               us
               one
               by
               one
               .
            
             
               III.
               And
               that
               in
               all
               our
               disputes
               ,
               we
               shall
               consent
               ,
               1.
               
               Not
               to
               interrupt
               each
               other
               in
               speech
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               length
               seem
               to
               overmatch
               the
               hearers
               memory
               ,
               we
               will
               take
               brief
               Notes
               to
               help
               our
               memories
               ,
               as
               we
               go
               ,
               and
               crave
               the
               recitation
               of
               what
               shall
               be
               forgotten
               :
               For
               the
               strength
               of
               Truth
               lyeth
               so
               much
               in
               the
               connexion
               of
               its
               parts
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               is
               mangled
               into
               scraps
               by
               uncivil
               interruptions
               ,
               
               it
               is
               deformed
               and
               debilitated
               and
               cannot
               be
               well
               understood
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               we
               bind
               our selves
               by
               solemn
               promise
               ,
               to
               speak
               nothing
               which
               we
               unfeignedly
               judge
               not
               to
               be
               truth
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               designedly
               to
               hide
               or
               resist
               the
               truth
               which
               we
               discern
               .
            
             
               These
               terms
               are
               so
               just
               and
               necessary
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               avoid
               him
               as
               a
               fraudulent
               wrangler
               who
               will
               deny
               them
               .
               For
               I
               come
               not
               to
               scold
               ,
               nor
               to
               try
               who
               hath
               the
               strongest
               Lungs
               ,
               the
               nimblest
               Tongue
               ,
               or
               the
               lowdest
               voice
               ,
               or
               the
               greatest
               confidence
               ,
               or
               fiercest
               passion
               ;
               but
               to
               try
               who
               hath
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               true
               way
               to
               Heaven
               .
               For
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
               ;
               especially
               about
               words
               and
               barren
               notions
               ;
               for
               that
               doth
               but
               tend
               to
               increase
               ungodliness
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               Your
               Method
               is
               so
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               so
               suited
               to
               my
               own
               necessity
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               profess
               no
               other
               can
               so
               much
               tend
               to
               my
               satisfaction
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               not
               be
               refused
               .
            
             
               (
               Here
               after
               long
               opposition
               ,
               the
               P.
               at
               last
               agreeth
               to
               these
               terms
               )
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             What
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I.
               THe
               word
               [
               Religion
               ]
               is
               sometimes
               taken
               Objectively
               ;
               And
               so
               I
               mean
               by
               it
               ▪
               [
               
                 The
                 objects
                 of
                 Religious
                 Belief
                 ,
                 Love
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
              
               ]
               which
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               
                 Things
                 themselves
              
               ;
               which
               are
               the
               
                 principal
                 objects
              
               (
               called
               by
               Logicians
               ,
               The
               Incomplex
               terms
               .
               )
               2.
               
               The
               
                 organical
                 object
              
               ;
               or
               the
               Revelation
               of
               these
               Things
               ;
               containing
               1.
               
               The
               Words
               or
               other
               .
               Signs
               :
               2.
               
               The
               sense
               or
               notions
               signified
               .
            
             
             
               For
               instance
               ,
               Matth.
               17.5
               .
               [
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Beloved
                 son
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
              
               ]
               Here
               1.
               
               The
               
                 Real
                 Incomplex
                 object
              
               is
               
                 Christ
                 Himself
              
               ,
               the
               beloved
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Fathers
               well-pleasedness
               in
               him
               .
               2.
               
               The
               signal
               part
               of
               the
               organical
               object
               ,
               or
               Revelation
               ,
               is
               the
               Words
               themselves
               ,
               as
               spoken
               then
               ,
               and
               written
               now
               .
               3.
               
               The
               
                 signified
                 notions
              
               are
               the
               Meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               chief
               part
               of
               the
               
                 organical
                 object
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               .
            
             
               The
               word
               [
               Religion
               ]
               is
               of
               larger
               extent
               in
               its
               sense
               than
               [
               Faith
               ]
               ;
               For
               it
               containeth
               all
               that
               Revelation
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               Necessary
               to
               salvation
               ;
               which
               is
               twofold
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               which
               is
               to
               inform
               the
               understanding
               with
               necessary
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               .
               2.
               
               That
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               
                 Holy
                 Will
              
               and
               a
               Holy
               Life
               ,
               to
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               well
               doing
               ;
               which
               are
               Precepts
               ,
               Promises
               and
               Threatnings
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               word
               [
               Religion
               ]
               is
               oft
               taken
               also
               subjectively
               (
               as
               they
               speak
               )
               ;
               For
               the
               Acts
               and
               habits
               of
               Love
               and
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               suppose
               we
               are
               agreed
               that
               it
               is
               not
               Religion
               in
               this
               last
               sense
               that
               we
               are
               to
               dispute
               of
               (
               which
               is
               as
               divers
               as
               persons
               are
               :
               )
               But
               it
               is
               that
               which
               we
               call
               
                 Objective
                 Religion
              
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 Organical
                 part
              
               directly
               .
               And
               if
               by
               all
               this
               D.
               understandeth
               us
               not
               ,
               in
               plainer
               words
               ,
               our
               Question
               is
               ,
               
                 Of
                 the
                 True
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 True
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Will
                 and
                 Practice
              
               ;
               that
               which
               is
               held
               to
               be
               such
               by
               the
               Protestants
               :
               or
               that
               which
               is
               held
               to
               be
               such
               by
               the
               Papists
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               grant
               you
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               here
               declare
               to
               you
               then
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               IT
               IS
               THE
               LIGHT
               and
               LAW
               OF
               GOD
               CONCERNING
               HOLY
               KNOWLEDGE
               and
               BELIEF
               ,
               HOLY
               WILL
               and
               PRACTICE
               ,
               
               CONTAINED
               IN
               NATURE
               and
               THE
               TRUE
               CANONICAL
               SCRIPTURES
               .
            
             
               Here
               note
               1.
               
               That
               our
               Religion
               hath
               its
               Essential
               parts
               ;
               And
               its
               Integral
               parts
               and
               Accidentals
               .
               I.
               The
               Essentials
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               which
               is
               expounded
               in
               the
               CREED
               ,
               the
               LORDS
               PRAYER
               ,
               and
               the
               DECALOGUE
               (
               as
               delivered
               and
               expounded
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               .
               )
            
             
               II.
               Our
               
                 Entire
                 Religion
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Essentials
                 ,
                 Integrals
              
               and
               
                 needful
                 Accidentals
              
               is
               contained
               wholly
               in
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               and
               the
               
                 Canonical
                 Scriptures
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Essentials
               are
               delivered
               down
               to
               us
               two
               wayes
               :
               1.
               
               In
               Scripture
               with
               the
               rest
               ;
               2.
               
               By
               the
               
                 sure
                 tradition
              
               of
               the
               
                 Vniversality
                 of
                 Christians
              
               ,
               in
               
                 actual
                 Baptizings
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 daily
                 profession
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               .
               This
               is
               
                 all
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Religion
              
               .
               If
               you
               fasten
               any
               other
               on
               us
               ,
               we
               deny
               it
               ;
               we
               own
               no
               other
               .
               And
               none
               know
               What
               is
               
                 my
                 Religion
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 What
                 I
                 take
                 for
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 my
                 holy
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Love
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
              
               so
               well
               as
               my self
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               meer
               craft
               :
               you
               will
               make
               that
               only
               which
               is
               past
               controversie
               among
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 Your
                 Religion
              
               ,
               that
               so
               your
               Religion
               may
               be
               past
               controversie
               too
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               such
               Craft
               as
               containeth
               that
               
                 naked
                 truth
              
               ,
               which
               we
               trust
               all
               our
               own
               salvation
               on
               .
               I
               say
               that
               
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Religion
              
               ;
               And
               if
               you
               know
               better
               than
               I
               ,
               disprove
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               disprove
               you
               three
               wayes
               .
               I.
               Because
               the
               
                 Name
                 Protestant
              
               signifieth
               no
               such
               Religion
               ,
               but
               somewhat
               else
               lately
               taken
               up
               .
               II.
               Because
               the
               
                 Angustane
                 Confession
                 ,
                 the
                 thirty
                 nine
                 Articles
              
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               are
               by
               your selves
               called
               
                 The
                 Articles
                 of
                 your
                 Religion
              
               .
               III.
               Because
               all
               your
               Writings
               declare
               ,
               that
               besides
               these
               ,
               you
               hold
               all
               those
               
                 controverted
                 points
              
               ,
               which
               are
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               you
               call
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               mark
               D.
               that
               he
               would
               perswade
               you
               that
               
                 he
                 knoweth
                 my
                 Religion
              
               better
               than
               
                 I
                 do
                 my self
              
               ?
               What
               if
               I
               should
               pretend
               the
               like
               as
               to
               
                 his
                 Religion
              
               ?
               Were
               I
               to
               be
               believed
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               No
               :
               but
               if
               you
               have
               an
               odd
               Religion
               of
               your
               own
               ,
               that
               proveth
               it
               not
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Remember
               D.
               that
               
                 I
                 come
                 not
                 hither
                 to
                 perswade
                 you
              
               to
               any
               other
               Religion
               ,
               than
               this
               which
               I
               have
               mentioned
               .
               Let
               him
               talk
               as
               long
               as
               he
               will
               what
               is
               
                 other
                 mens
                 opinions
                 ,
                 I
                 perswade
                 you
                 to
                 nothing
                 but
                 this
                 ,
              
               to
               take
               
                 Gods
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               and
               the
               
                 Scripture
                 for
                 your
                 Religion
              
               .
               Either
               this
               is
               Right
               or
               Wrong
               .
               If
               Right
               ,
               fix
               here
               and
               I
               have
               done
               .
               If
               Wrong
               ,
               let
               that
               be
               disputed
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               I
               open
               to
               you
               all
               his
               three
               deceits
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               name
               Protestant
               doth
               not
               signifie
               
                 our
                 Religion
              
               ,
               but
               our
               Protesting
               against
               the
               
                 Papists
                 corruptions
              
               and
               additions
               .
               I
               have
               no
               Religion
               but
               Christianity
               :
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Christian
              
               ,
               and
               that
               signifieth
               
                 all
                 my
                 Religion
              
               .
               I
               am
               a
               
                 Catholick
                 Christian
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 and
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               any
               
                 heretical
                 dividing
                 Sect
              
               :
               And
               I
               am
               a
               
                 Reformed
                 Protestant
                 Christian
              
               ,
               because
               
                 I
                 renounce
                 Popery
              
               .
               Therefore
               I
               rather
               say
               [
               
                 The
                 Protestants
              
               ]
               than
               the
               [
               Protestant
               ]
               Religion
               .
               As
               if
               I
               were
               among
               Lepers
               ;
               If
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Leper
              
               ,
               that
               signifieth
               not
               my
               Essence
               :
               But
               if
               I
               say
               ,
               [
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Man
              
               ,
               and
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 a
                 Leper
              
               ,
               ]
               I
               speak
               
                 my
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               
                 my
                 freedom
              
               from
               that
               disease
               .
               So
               if
               I
               say
               I
               am
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Protestant
              
               ,
               I
               mean
               only
               that
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               
                 no
                 Papist
              
               ,
               or
               renouncing
               Popery
               ;
               as
               by
               the
               word
               [
               Catholick
               ]
               I
               renounce
               
                 all
                 Sects
                 and
                 Schisms
              
               .
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 meaning
              
               ,
               when
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 
                 Protestant
              
               :
               and
               can
               you
               tell
               
                 my
                 meaning
              
               better
               than
               my self
               ?
            
             
               II.
               And
               as
               to
               what
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               
                 thirty
                 nine
                 Articles
              
               and
               other
               Church
               Confessions
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 None
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               sense
               now
               in
               question
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               They
               are
               not
               taken
               by
               us
               to
               be
               [
               
                 the
                 Divine
                 Revealed-Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Love
                 and
                 Life
              
               ]
               which
               is
               
                 our
                 Religion
              
               now
               disputed
               of
               .
               And
               that
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               I
               prove
               to
               you
               past
               all
               question
               .
            
             
               For
               1.
               
               Else
               should
               we
               have
               as
               
                 many
                 Religions
              
               as
               we
               have
               
                 Church
                 Confessions
              
               ,
               and
               should
               alter
               our
               Religion
               as
               oft
               as
               we
               alter
               our
               Confessions
               ;
               and
               our
               Religion
               should
               be
               as
               New
               as
               those
               Confessions
               :
               All
               which
               the
               Protestants
               abhor
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               those
               very
               Confessions
               themselves
               do
               assert
               that
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 is
                 our
                 only
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               mens
               Writings
               and
               Decrees
               are
               lyable
               to
               mistakes
               :
               To
               pass
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               words
               of
               our
               sixth
               Article
               ,
               
                 [
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 containeth
                 all
                 things
                 Necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 read
                 therein
                 ,
                 nor
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 thereby
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 believed
                 as
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 thought
                 Requisite
                 or
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ]
                 .
              
               What
               would
               you
               have
               more
               plain
               and
               full
               ?
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               it
               is
               askt
               
                 [
                 Are
                 you
                 perswaded
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 contain
                 sufficiently
                 all
                 doctrine
                 required
                 of
                 necessity
                 for
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 ?
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 you
                 determined
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 people
                 committed
                 to
                 your
                 charge
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 Nothing
                 (
                 as
                 required
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 perswaded
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 and
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 ]
              
               Is
               not
               this
               plain
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Why
               then
               do
               you
               call
               the
               thirty
               nine
               Articles
               the
               
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 your
                 Religion
              
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               their
               use
               ?
               And
               why
               are
               all
               required
               to
               subscribe
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Their
               Use
               is
               to
               signifie
               how
               the
               Conjunct
               Pastors
               who
               use
               them
               do
               understand
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               in
               
                 those
                 points
              
               :
               And
               that
               partly
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               
                 forreign
                 Churches
              
               ,
               who
               may
               hear
               us
               accused
               of
               Heresie
               or
               Error
               ;
               and
               partly
               to
               be
               a
               hedge
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 young
                 Preachers
              
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               vending
               mistakes
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               
                 try
                 the
                 soundness
              
               of
               their
               understandings
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Confessions
               ,
               and
               Articles
               ,
               and
               Catechisms
               are
               
                 our
                 Religion
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Writings
               of
               
                 Perron
                 ,
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               or
               many
               of
               these
               agreeing
               ,
               are
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Religion
              
               :
               They
               are
               not
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 and
                 Rule
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 practice
              
               to
               us
               :
               But
               they
               are
               the
               expression
               of
               our
               
                 own
                 conceptions
              
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               several
               chief
               matters
               in
               that
               Rule
               or
               Revelation
               .
               So
               that
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Expression
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 or
                 Religion
                 taken
                 subjectively
              
               (
               for
               
                 acts
                 and
                 habits
              
               )
               and
               not
               our
               
                 objective
                 Rule
                 it self
              
               .
               Our
               Sermons
               and
               Prayers
               are
               our
               Religion
               in
               this
               sense
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Expression
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Religious
                 Conceptions
                 :
              
               And
               so
               are
               
                 your
                 Sermons
              
               and
               
                 your
                 Writings
              
               also
               to
               you
               .
               But
               if
               this
               were
               our
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               so
               our
               
                 Divine
                 Objective
                 Religion
              
               ,
               then
               we
               should
               be
               of
               as
               
                 many
                 Religions
              
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               
                 several
                 persons
              
               :
               For
               every
               one
               hath
               his
               several
               Expressions
               :
               And
               every
               new
               Sermon
               ,
               or
               Book
               ,
               or
               Prayer
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               new
               part
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               so
               with
               you
               also
               .
               So
               that
               this
               doubt
               is
               past
               all
               doubt
               :
               Our
               Confessions
               are
               but
               the
               expressions
               of
               our
               
                 personal
                 belief
              
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               
            
             
               III.
               And
               as
               to
               your
               third
               pretence
               (
               that
               we
               have
               other
               Articles
               as
               opposite
               to
               Popery
               )
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Religion
              
               as
               a
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
              
               and
               Worship
               is
               
                 one
                 thing
              
               ▪
               And
               our
               Rejecting
               all
               Corruptions
               and
               
                 Additions
                 is
                 another
                 .
                 
                 E.
                 g.
              
               My
               Religion
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 true
                 God.
              
               If
               now
               I
               say
               also
               ,
               that
               Hercules
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               Bacchus
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 Venus
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 Pallas
                 ,
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 Pluto
                 ,
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               not
               Gods
               ;
               is
               this
               a
               
                 new
                 Religion
              
               ,
               or
               an
               addition
               to
               the
               former
               ?
               If
               the
               
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
              
               be
               the
               Essentials
               of
               my
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Creed
                 ,
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Decalogue
              
               the
               Explication
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Scripture
               be
               my
               
                 Entire
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Papists
               will
               come
               and
               add
               a
               multitude
               of
               
                 new
                 Articles
              
               and
               Corruptions
               ,
               my
               rejecting
               of
               those
               additions
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               an
               alteration
               of
               my
               Religion
               ,
               than
               the
               sweeping
               of
               my
               house
               ,
               or
               the
               washing
               of
               my
               hands
               is
               an
               alteration
               of
               them
               .
               So
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               that
               you
               have
               said
               ,
               my
               Religion
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               and
               my
               rejecting
               of
               Popery
               ,
               is
               no
               otherwise
               my
               Religion
               ,
               than
               my
               
                 freedom
                 from
                 the
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               is
               my
               humanity
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Observe
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               that
               It
               is
               no
               part
               of
               your
               Religion
               to
               be
               against
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Observe
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               that
               Popery
               is
               
                 against
                 my
                 Religion
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               against
               much
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 my
                 Religion
                 is
                 against
                 Popery
              
               .
               But
               I
               will
               not
               quarrell
               with
               you
               about
               words
               :
               When
               God
               hath
               Revealed
               to
               us
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               the
               Papists
               add
               their
               corrupting
               inventions
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 Revealed
                 Will
                 is
                 my
                 Religion
              
               :
               your
               
                 Corrupting
                 additions
              
               are
               contrary
               to
               it
               :
               Call
               my
               rejecting
               such
               Corruptions
               and
               additions
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 my
                 Religion
              
               Reductively
               (
               as
               Nihil
               is
               
                 objectum
                 Intellectus
                 ,
                 &
                 Malum
                 Voluntatis
              
               ;
               and
               as
               non-agere
               is
               part
               of
               obedience
               )
               ;
               or
               Call
               it
               
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Religion
              
               in
               the
               
                 primary
                 notion
              
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 Rejecting
                 of
                 its
                 contraries
              
               ;
               so
               we
               understand
               each
               other
               I
               care
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Rejecting
                 of
                 some
              
               of
               your
               errors
               ,
               directly
               contradicting
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Negation
               of
               the
               Contrary
               
               is
               included
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               an
               Affirmative
               :
               But
               your
               
                 remoter
                 additions
              
               ,
               are
               contrary
               to
               our
               Religion
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               directly
               .
               For
               instance
               :
               when
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 bread
                 after
                 Consecration
              
               ,
               and
               you
               say
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 bread
              
               :
               My
               Religion
               containeth
               the
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               
                 There
                 is
                 bread
              
               :
               And
               so
               includeth
               a
               contradiction
               to
               your
               Negative
               ,
               that
               saith
               [
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
              
               ]
               .
               Now
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               none
               of
               my
               Religion
               to
               deny
               your
               Negative
               ,
               who
               say
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 bread
              
               ,
               would
               import
               that
               It
               is
               none
               of
               my
               Religion
               which
               affirmeth
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 bread
              
               .
               Contradictions
               cannot
               both
               be
               true
               :
               Properly
               that
               word
               that
               saith
               
                 There
                 is
                 bread
              
               is
               my
               Religion
               :
               But
               this
               word
               contradicteth
               you
               that
               say
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
              
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               another
               instance
               ;
               my
               Religion
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Righteous
                 shall
                 go
                 into
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 everlasting
                 punishment
              
               ;
               and
               tells
               us
               of
               a
               
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 only
              
               hereafter
               :
               And
               you
               tell
               us
               of
               
                 Limbus
                 Patrum
                 &
                 Infantum
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Purgatory
               :
               The
               Scripture
               enableth
               us
               by
               consequence
               to
               confute
               this
               :
               but
               if
               it
               did
               not
               ,
               it
               were
               enough
               for
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               because
               not
               Revealed
               by
               God
               in
               Nature
               or
               Scripture
               ;
               And
               as
               it
               is
               
                 your
                 Addition
              
               ,
               so
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               directly
               and
               
                 properly
                 my
                 Religion
              
               it self
               ,
               but
               the
               Defence
               and
               Vse
               of
               my
               Religion
               .
               God
               tells
               us
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 created
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
              
               .
               If
               one
               should
               assert
               as
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               God
               created
               
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Heavens
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Earths
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               a
               faith
               of
               his
               own
               invention
               or
               addition
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               enough
               for
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 faith
              
               ;
               because
               God
               revealeth
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               So
               tha●
               still
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               Protestants
               Religion
               as
               your
               
                 Polydor
                 Virgil
              
               truly
               describeth
               them
               ,
               and
               others
               confess
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               All
               this
               is
               meer
               delusion
               :
               For
               It
               is
               not
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               the
               sense
               that
               is
               
                 your
                 Religion
              
               ;
               as
               you
               will
               confess
               .
               And
               if
               your
               Articles
               or
               Confessions
               contain
               
               a
               
                 false
                 sense
              
               ,
               or
               your
               Books
               or
               Sermons
               shew
               that
               you
               
                 falsly
                 expound
              
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               your
               Religion
               is
               then
               false
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Such
               Confusion
               may
               cheat
               a
               heedless
               hearer
               :
               But
               any
               one
               that
               will
               take
               heed
               ,
               may
               quickly
               perceive
               ,
               that
               you
               here
               fraudulently
               play
               with
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               the
               word
               [
               Religion
               ]
               and
               quite
               turn
               to
               another
               question
               .
               For
               you
               now
               speak
               of
               
                 subjective
                 Religion
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Acts
               and
               habits
               of
               the
               person
               :
               whereas
               we
               are
               disputing
               only
               of
               
                 objective
                 Religion
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Gods
                 Revelation
                 and
                 our
                 Rule
              
               .
               If
               I
               understand
               any
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               amiss
               ,
               
                 my
                 faith
              
               is
               so
               far
               defective
               in
               my selfs
               ▪
               But
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               ,
               which
               is
               my
               Rule
               ,
               is
               never
               the
               more
               imperfect
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               consider
               how
               justly
               you
               have
               spoken
               .
               1.
               
               Is
               a
               mans
               
                 Act
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               or
               Revelation
               ?
               2.
               
               What
               need
               you
               dispute
               of
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 Religion
              
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               as
               
                 many
                 Religions
              
               as
               persons
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               as
               certain
               that
               we
               have
               as
               many
               degrees
               of
               our
               
                 understanding
                 many
                 Texts
              
               of
               Scripture
               ?
               3.
               
               Would
               not
               this
               prove
               also
               as
               
                 many
                 Religions
              
               as
               persons
               among
               your selves
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               most
               certain
               that
               no
               two
               Papists
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               have
               just
               the
               same
               sense
               or
               conceptions
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               Councils
               in
               
                 each
                 particular
              
               .
               The
               
                 Law
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               my
               only
               Religion
               ,
               objectively
               ,
               as
               how
               disputed
               of
               :
               If
               I
               mistake
               any
               essential
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               
                 personally
                 a
                 Heretick
              
               :
               If
               I
               mistake
               any
               Integral
               part
               ,
               I
               so
               far
               err
               from
               the
               Rule
               of
               my
               Religion
               or
               faith
               .
               But
               I
               still
               profess
               ,
               that
               I
               take
               Gods
               Word
               or
               Law
               only
               for
               my
               sure
               unchangeable
               Rule
               or
               
                 objective
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               daily
               learning
               to
               understand
               it
               better
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               see
               my
               error
               I
               will
               reform
               it
               ,
               and
               blame
               my self
               and
               not
               
                 my
                 Rule
              
               .
               And
               I
               think
               you
               will
               say
               the
               same
               of
               
                 your
                 Rule
              
               and
               of
               
                 your
                 personal
                 errors
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               P.
               
            
             
               This
               shall
               not
               serve
               your
               turn
               :
               For
               every
               Law
               must
               have
               its
               promulgation
               :
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               manifested
               to
               you
               that
               Scripture
               is
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               your
               Rule
               :
               I
               ask
               you
               therefore
               ,
            
             
               Qu.
               1.
               
               Is
               it
               the
               Scripture
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Translations
               ,
               which
               you
               say
               is
               your
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Law
              
               or
               Rule
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               told
               you
               our
               Divine
               Rule
               consisteth
               of
               Words
               and
               Meaning
               .
               It
               is
               only
               the
               Originals
               which
               are
               our
               Rule
               or
               Religion
               as
               to
               the
               very
               words
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Only
               the
               
                 Original
                 words
              
               ,
               were
               of
               that
               
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
              
               .
               But
               every
               Translation
               is
               so
               far
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               ,
               in
               sense
               ,
               as
               it
               expresseth
               truly
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               
                 original
                 words
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Qu.
               2.
               
               I
               pray
               you
               what
               then
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               all
               the
               unlearned
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               a
               word
               of
               the
               Originals
               ?
               They
               may
               see
               now
               that
               you
               have
               stript
               them
               of
               all
               
                 Divine
                 Religion
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Their
               Religion
               is
               the
               same
               objectively
               with
               that
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               as
               
                 delivered
                 from
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               
                 equally
                 learned
              
               and
               understood
               by
               them
               ;
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               in
               the
               
                 Original
                 Tongues
              
               is
               given
               them
               as
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ;
               and
               Teachers
               are
               appointed
               to
               help
               them
               to
               understand
               it
               .
               When
               these
               Teachers
               have
               Translated
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               
                 same
                 sense
              
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               
                 same
                 words
              
               ,
               for
               their
               Religion
               .
               And
               to
               know
               the
               Words
               is
               not
               so
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               the
               sense
               (
               or
               sentence
               )
               though
               by
               
                 other
                 words
              
               :
               For
               the
               words
               are
               but
               means
               to
               know
               the
               Sense
               ;
               and
               the
               sense
               but
               a
               means
               to
               know
               the
               
                 Things
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
              
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Glory
               ,
               &c.
               )
               And
               as
               they
               have
               the
               
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Glory
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               be
               the
               
                 real
                 objects
              
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               so
               have
               they
               the
               same
               Do-Doctrine
               and
               Law
               in
               sense
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Originals
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               How
               shall
               the
               unlearned
               
               be
               sure
               that
               the
               Translations
               are
               true
               as
               to
               the
               sence
               ?
               when
               you
               have
               no
               Divine
               Infallible
               Translators
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               also
               ask
               you
               .
               1.
               
               How
               was
               all
               the
               Greek
               Church
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               sure
               of
               the
               soundness
               of
               the
               Translation
               called
               the
               Septuagint
               ?
               or
               that
               of
               
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 Theodot
                 .
                 Symmachus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               when
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               in
               many
               things
               they
               were
               all
               unsound
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               was
               the
               
                 Latine
                 Church
              
               sure
               of
               the
               soundness
               of
               
                 their
                 Translation
              
               before
               Hierome
               amended
               it
               ?
               And
               how
               have
               you
               been
               sure
               
                 since
                 then
              
               ,
               when
               Pope
               Sixtus
               ,
               and
               Pope
               Clement
               have
               made
               so
               many
               hundred
               alterations
               or
               differences
               ?
               Had
               you
               then
               
                 Infallible
                 Translators
              
               ?
               And
               why
               then
               do
               your
               Translators
               (
               as
               Montanus
               and
               others
               )
               still
               differ
               from
               that
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latine
              
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               how
               do
               all
               your
               unlearned
               persons
               know
               that
               you
               give
               them
               not
               only
               the
               
                 true
                 sence
              
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 all
                 your
                 Councils
              
               or
               Traditions
               ?
            
             
               But
               I
               will
               answer
               you
               directly
               .
               We
               still
               distinguish
               the
               Essentials
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               from
               the
               Integrals
               and
               Accidentals
               .
               1.
               
               The
               unlearned
               may
               be
               certain
               that
               the
               Essentials
               are
               truly
               delivered
               them
               in
               sence
               :
               Because
               they
               have
               them
               not
               
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 Vniversal
                 certain
                 Tradition
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 constant
                 Vse
                 of
                 Christian
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Decalogue
              
               in
               all
               the
               Church-assemblies
               :
               And
               they
               may
               easily
               know
               that
               mens
               tempers
               ,
               Countreys
               ,
               
                 Interests
                 ,
                 opinions
              
               in
               other
               points
               ,
               and
               sidings
               are
               so
               various
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               possible
               without
               a
               miracle
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               should
               conspire
               both
               in
               a
               
                 false
                 Translation
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Vniversal
                 assertion
              
               and
               Tradition
               of
               all
               these
               Essentials
               .
               For
               the
               effects
               must
               be
               contrary
               to
               a
               torrent
               of
               Causes
               :
               The
               Papists
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
               Arians
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Lutherans
               ,
               Calvinists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Separatists
               ,
               &c.
               have
               so
               much
               animosity
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               that
               undoubtedly
               if
               any
               party
               of
               them
               did
               falsifie
               Scripture
               even
               
               in
               the
               Essentials
               which
               are
               easily
               discerned
               ,
               multitudes
               would
               quickly
               detect
               it
               and
               contradict
               them
               .
               And
               this
               the
               unlearned
               may
               surely
               and
               easily
               discern
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               all
               other
               
                 less
                 necessary
                 texts
              
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               neither
               you
               nor
               
                 we
                 ,
                 learned
              
               or
               unlearned
               ,
               are
               certain
               that
               they
               are
               
                 perfectly
                 translated
              
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               by
               any
               one
               
                 perfectly
                 understood
              
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               sure
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               
                 various
                 readings
              
               )
               which
               copie
               of
               the
               original
               is
               
                 absolutely
                 faultless
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               suppose
               that
               an
               unlearned
               weak
               Believer
               were
               not
               absolutely
               certain
               (
               as
               he
               may
               be
               )
               that
               the
               very
               
                 essentials
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               are
               truly
               opened
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               may
               yet
               grow
               up
               to
               better
               understanding
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               be
               saved
               with
               
                 some
                 doubtings
              
               of
               Christianity
               it self
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               his
               Faith
               be
               
                 more
                 prevalent
              
               than
               those
               doubtings
               ,
               upon
               his
               Heart
               and
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               a
               safe
               Religion
               which
               you
               your self
               describe
               ?
               When
               no
               man
               can
               be
               sure
               that
               he
               rightly
               understandeth
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
               and
               when
               your
               believer
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               even
               of
               Christianity
               it self
               ?
               Let
               D.
               Judge
               whether
               this
               be
               a
               sure
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               
                 absolutely
                 certain
                 in
                 it self
              
               ;
               but
               that
               so
               much
               uncertainty
               may
               be
               in
               believers
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               you
               to
               your
               shame
               confess
               your self
               ,
               and
               recant
               these
               insinuations
               .
            
             
               Q.
               1.
               
               Dare
               you
               say
               that
               
                 all
                 your
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               
                 any
                 one
                 man
              
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 Pope
                 himself
              
               ,
               doth
               understand
               
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ?
               or
               
                 can
                 perfectly
              
               and
               
                 infallibly
                 translate
                 each
                 word
              
               ?
               You
               dare
               not
               say
               it
               .
               Else
               why
               did
               he
               never
               once
               pretend
               to
               give
               us
               either
               an
               unerring
               Commentary
               or
               Translation
               ?
               And
               why
               have
               you
               such
               great
               diversity
               of
               both
               ?
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               How
               much
               less
               dare
               you
               say
               that
               any
               of
               you
               perfectly
               understand
               
                 all
                 the
                 Councils
              
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               Religion
               ?
               No
               nor
               that
               you
               have
               certainty
               
               which
               are
               the
               
                 true
                 Copies
              
               of
               them
               all
               ?
               else
               why
               do
               
                 Caranza
                 ,
                 Crab
                 ;
                 Surius
                 ,
                 Binnius
                 ,
                 Nicolinus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               give
               give
               us
               such
               various
               Copies
               ?
               And
               yet
               you
               confess
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Councils
               to
               contain
               
                 your
                 Religion
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               3.
               
               If
               God
               have
               
                 promised
                 salvation
              
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               truly
               hold
               and
               practise
               the
               Essentials
               (
               the
               
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
              
               )
               doth
               the
               difficulty
               of
               other
               points
               (
               in
               Genealogie
               ,
               Chronologie
               ,
               History
               ,
               by
               matters
               )
               either
               make
               our
               salvation
               ever
               the
               
                 less
                 certain
              
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               impeach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ?
               What
               disgrace
               is
               it
               to
               a
               man
               that
               besides
               Head
               and
               Heart
               ,
               he
               hath
               fingers
               ,
               and
               toes
               ,
               and
               nails
               and
               hair
               ?
               No
               more
               is
               it
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               
                 entire
                 Religion
              
               ,
               it
               containeth
               even
               Integrals
               and
               Accidentals
               .
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               And
               as
               to
               a
               
                 Doubting
                 Believer
              
               ,
               I
               ask
               ,
               Dare
               you
               say
               that
               all
               those
               were
               Infidels
               or
               in
               a
               state
               of
               damnation
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 See
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catech.
                 where
                 this
                 is
                 confest
                 ,
                 Cap.
                 1.
                 q.
                 1.
                 pag.
                 9.
                 
                 Lord
                 increase
                 our
                 faith
                 ?
              
               or
               
                 Lord
                 we
                 believe
                 ;
                 help
                 our
                 unbelief
                 ?
              
               or
               to
               whom
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 Why
                 are
                 ye
                 afraid
                 O
                 ye
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 ?
              
               or
               that
               said
               ,
               Luk.
               24.
               
               
                 We
                 trusted
                 that
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 he
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 delivered
                 Israel
                 ?
              
               Or
               if
               a
               man
               should
               doubt
               even
               of
               the
               
                 Life
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               Faith
               be
               so
               much
               more
               powerful
               than
               his
               doubts
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               resolveth
               to
               prefer
               his
               
                 hopes
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               before
               all
               
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               it
               on
               the
               most
               self-denying
               terms
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               laying
               down
               of
               life
               it self
               ,
               are
               you
               sure
               that
               this
               
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
              
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               the
               Course
               of
               pievish
               wranglers
               .
               To
               maintain
               their
               own
               opinions
               and
               put
               a
               face
               of
               certainty
               on
               their
               own
               conclusions
               ,
               they
               stick
               not
               to
               damn
               almost
               all
               the
               world
               .
               For
               it
               will
               be
               no
               less
               ,
               if
               all
               
                 doubting
                 believers
              
               must
               be
               damned
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               It
               is
               a
               gross
               delusion
               to
               pretend
               that
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 Gods
                 Infallible
                 word
              
               ,
               
               must
               needs
               be
               taught
               us
               by
               as
               
                 Infallible
                 Inspired
                 Prophets
              
               or
               other
               persons
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               first
               delivered
               it
               .
               Translation
               is
               but
               the
               
                 first
                 part
              
               of
               exposition
               .
               And
               must
               we
               have
               none
               but
               Infallible
               or
               
                 Prophetical
                 Expositors
              
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               Is
               it
               
                 All
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               or
               but
               
                 some
                 part
              
               ,
               that
               your
               Pope
               or
               Councils
               can
               Infallibly
               both
               translate
               and
               expound
               ?
               If
               
                 but
                 some
              
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               their
               Infallibility
               or
               Inspiration
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 most
                 plain
              
               and
               necessary
               parts
               :
               It
               is
               and
               can
               be
               done
               without
               them
               .
               If
               it
               be
               All
               ,
               how
               impious
               and
               cruel
               are
               they
               that
               would
               never
               do
               it
               to
               this
               day
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               why
               use
               all
               your
               Expositors
               the
               common
               helps
               of
               Grammars
               ,
               Lexicons
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               long
               studies
               ,
               and
               yet
               differ
               
                 de
                 side
              
               (
               even
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               many
               a
               text
               of
               Scripture
               )
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               if
               your
               Pope
               have
               the
               gift
               of
               Infallible
               Translating
               and
               expounding
               all
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Remember
               that
               your selves
               derive
               your
               Essentials
               from
               Tradition
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               and
               our
               Integrals
               to
               :
               What
               objective
               presence
               to
               the
               senses
               ,
               (
               eyes
               and
               ears
               )
               of
               those
               that
               heard
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               saw
               their
               miracles
               was
               to
               the
               first
               Converts
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               that
               partly
               Tradition
               is
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               the
               necessary
               medium
               .
               
               The
               words
               could
               not
               come
               down
               to
               us
               ,
               without
               some
               to
               deliver
               them
               .
               We
               have
               the
               Bible
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               
                 practical
                 Tradition
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               and
               the
               Creed
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               many
               languages
               ;
               where
               we
               are
               sure
               we
               have
               all
               the
               
                 necessary
                 sence
              
               .
               But
               do
               you
               remember
               that
               this
               is
               
               
                 Vniversal
                 Tradition
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 meer
                 Roman
                 Tradition
              
               ;
               such
               as
               is
               certain
               by
               
                 moral
                 Evidence
              
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 consent
                 of
                 all
              
               that
               are
               yet
               of
               
                 cross
                 opinions
                 and
                 Interests
              
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               matter
               of
               fact
               )
               ;
               
                 Historical
                 Evidence
              
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               pretended
               
                 certainty
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
              
               and
               his
               favourites
               ,
               phanatically
               claiming
               a
               spirit
               of
               Infallibility
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               am
               not
               now
               disputing
               with
               you
               ,
               I
               am
               only
               telling
               you
               that
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               is
               
                 nothing
                 but
                 Christianity
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               And
               all
               our
               Confessions
               are
               our
               Religion
               (
               besides
               Consent
               )
               but
               as
               our
               Sermons
               and
               Treatises
               are
               ,
               which
               vary
               as
               they
               are
               various
               expressions
               of
               mens
               various
               subjective
               faith
               ;
               while
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               varyeth
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               If
               the
               Bible
               be
               your
               Religion
               ,
               then
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               of
               Moses
               is
               your
               Religion
               :
               For
               that
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Bible
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               You
               study
               what
               to
               say
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               never
               think
               how
               it
               concerneth
               your selves
               .
               1.
               
               Is
               not
               the
               Bible
               at
               least
               Part
               of
               your
               Religion
               ?
               You
               dare
               not
               deny
               it
               .
               And
               is
               the
               
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
              
               of
               Moses
               therefore
               
                 your
                 Religion
              
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               told
               you
               that
               as
               a
               
                 perfect
                 man
              
               hath
               hair
               and
               nails
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               Accidents
               ,
               so
               the
               Bible
               hath
               more
               than
               the
               Integrals
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Ceremonies
               of
               Moses
               in
               that
               sense
               as
               now
               they
               are
               delivered
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               are
               parts
               or
               appurtenances
               of
               our
               Religion
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 historical
                 narrative
              
               of
               those
               
                 Abrogated
                 Laws
              
               ,
               which
               now
               bind
               us
               not
               as
               Laws
               ,
               but
               tell
               us
               (
               as
               the
               Prophesies
               )
               what
               
                 was
                 heretofore
              
               ,
               and
               how
               Christ
               was
               fore-typified
               ,
               and
               what
               intimations
               of
               Gods
               will
               we
               may
               gather
               from
               the
               history
               .
               And
               the
               abrogated
               Laws
               are
               no
               otherwise
               delivered
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               must
               use
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               If
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               be
               your
               Religion
               ,
               you
               must
               keep
               the
               Jewish
               seventh
               day
               Sabbath
               :
               
               so
               that
               neither
               there
               can
               you
               fix
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               The
               same
               answer
               will
               serve
               .
               1.
               
               The
               ten
               Commandments
               are
               no
               otherwise
               part
               of
               
                 our
                 Religion
              
               th●n
               they
               are
               of
               yours
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               a
               
                 Law
                 to
                 us
              
               ,
               as
               delivered
               and
               expounded
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               Nature
               :
               and
               the
               seventh
               day
               is
               an
               abrogated
               part
               of
               Moses
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               If
               the
               Creed
               be
               your
               Religion
               ,
               you
               must
               take
               the
               Article
               of
               Christs
               descent
               into
               Hell
               to
               be
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Is
               the
               Creed
               no
               part
               of
               your
               Religion
               ?
               As
               you
               answer
               ,
               so
               may
               we
               .
               2.
               
               I
               did
               not
               tell
               you
               that
               the
               Creed
               had
               
                 no
                 more
              
               than
               the
               Essentials
               .
               I
               told
               you
               that
               all
               the
               Essence
               of
               Christianity
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
              
               :
               And
               he
               that
               understandeth
               that
               ,
               understandeth
               
                 it
                 all
              
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Creed
               ,
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Decalogue
              
               are
               the
               exposition
               of
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Exposition
               may
               have
               
                 somewhat
                 more
              
               than
               the
               Essentials
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Creed
               was
               not
               written
               first
               in
               English
               ,
               nor
               Latine
               ;
               And
               Christs
               descent
               to
               Hades
               is
               more
               needful
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               than
               his
               descent
               to
               Hell
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               is
               commonly
               taken
               in
               English
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               to
               conclude
               ,
               remember
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               I
               profess
               here
               to
               own
               and
               plead
               for
               
                 no
                 other
                 Religion
              
               (
               as
               we
               explained
               the
               word
               )
               but
               
                 Gods
                 Law
              
               of
               
                 Nature
                 and
                 Scripture
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               I
               profess
               to
               perswade
               D.
               to
               no
               other
               :
               And
               you
               cannot
               make
               me
               a
               Religion
               against
               my
               will.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             What
             is
             the
             Papists
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               Have
               plainly
               told
               you
               what
               my
               own
               ,
               and
               the
               Protestants
               Religion
               is
               ,
               viz.
               [
               
                 Nothing
                 but
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 contained
                 Integrally
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 And
                 the
              
               Essentials
               
                 being
                 the
              
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 explained
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 and
                 Christian
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 are
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 said
              
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
              
               distinct
               Tradition
               ;
               
                 which
                 also
                 hath
                 brought
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 the
              
               Scripture
               it self
               :
               
                 Not
                 a
                 Tradition
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 pretended
              
               Authority
               of
               the
               Roman
               Pope
               or
               party
               ,
               
                 or
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 that
                 shall
                 pretend
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 But
                 that
              
               Historical
               Evidence
               of
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
              
               surelier
               
                 given
                 us
                 by
              
               all
               sorts
               of
               Christians
               ,
               
                 taking
                 in
                 the
                 Concord
                 of
                 many
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Infidels
                 and
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 which
              
               evidence
               
                 dependeth
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 credit
                 of
              
               supernatural
               Revelation
               ,
               
                 but
                 on
                 the
              
               natural
               credibility
               
                 yea
                 and
              
               certainty
               
                 of
                 such
              
               universal
               Circumstantiated
               Concordant
               testimony
               ;
               
                 and
                 is
                 necessarily
                 antecedent
                 to
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
              
               supernatural
               Revelations
               
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 ,
                 as
              
               sight
               and
               hearing
               
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 auditors
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 seeing
                 these
                 two
                 Acts
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 ,
              
               [
               Whatever
               God
               saith
               is
               True
               ;
               and
               This
               God
               saith
               ]
               
                 must
                 necessarily
                 go
                 before
                 our
              
               Belief
               or
               Trust
               that
               [
               This
               is
               True
               ,
               because
               God
               saith
               it
               .
               ]
               
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 run
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 and
                 need
                 not
                 a
                 supernatural
                 faith
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 founding
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 supernatural
                 faith
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 A
                 first
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               
                 Without
                 fraud
                 or
                 obscurity
              
               this
               
                 is
                 our
              
               faith
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Now
               do
               you
               as
               honestly
               and
               plainly
               tell
               me
               
                 What
                 is
                 Yours
              
               ,
               which
               D.
               must
               be
               perswaded
               to
               :
               For
               I
               confess
               
               that
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               an
               unintelligible
               thing
               ,
               and
               despair
               that
               ever
               you
               give
               any
               man
               a
               certain
               notice
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               truly
               called
               the
               Religion
               of
               your
               Roman-Catholick-Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               make
               you
               understand
               it
               if
               you
               are
               willing
               :
               But
               1.
               
               Note
               that
               [
               Religion
               ]
               being
               a
               larger
               word
               than
               [
               faith
               ]
               includeth
               also
               [
               Practice
               ]
               or
               [
               Manners
               ]
               ,
               we
               must
               give
               you
               a
               distinct
               account
               of
               each
               :
               For
               they
               have
               not
               the
               same
               Causes
               :
               Our
               Faith
               is
               Divine
               ;
               But
               our
               Manners
               or
               Practice
               must
               follow
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Immediate
               Laws
               of
               God
               :
               These
               must
               not
               be
               confounded
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Man
               hath
               three
               faculties
               ,
               
                 Intellective
                 ,
                 Volitive
              
               and
               Vitally
               -
               Executive
               ,
               or
               Active
               :
               Our
               
                 Religion
                 subjectively
              
               must
               be
               in
               all
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Sanctity
               of
               all
               ,
               by
               Holy
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Light
              
               and
               Love
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               Rule
               which
               is
               our
               
                 objective
                 Religion
              
               doth
               extend
               to
               all
               ,
               (
               to
               
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 Will
                 and
                 Practice
              
               )
               .
               And
               surely
               for
               All
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Rule
                 directly
                 Divine
              
               ,
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               or
               Christs
               own
               words
               ,
               and
               
                 subordinate
                 Rules
              
               by
               
                 Christs
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               which
               are
               directly
               Humane
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               Divine
               than
               as
               God
               hath
               in
               General
               authorized
               them
               thereto
               .
               Even
               as
               the
               Soveraign
               hath
               the
               only
               
                 Vniversal
                 Legislative
                 power
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Magistrates
                 by
                 Him
              
               are
               authorized
               to
               subordinate
               mandates
               and
               acts
               of
               Government
               .
               And
               so
               we
               have
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Faith
              
               and
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 subordinate
                 Humane
                 faith
              
               and
               Ministerial
               Revelation
               or
               Preaching
               :
               We
               have
               
                 Divine
                 Perswasions
              
               ,
               and
               
                 subordinate
                 Perswasions
              
               of
               men
               :
               We
               have
               
                 Divine
                 Laws
              
               ,
               yea
               and
               executions
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               
                 Humane
                 subordinate
                 Laws
              
               and
               executions
               .
               If
               you
               resolve
               to
               call
               the
               
                 Humane
                 ,
                 Divine
              
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               indeed
               Authorized
               by
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               quarrel
               about
               words
               :
               But
               remember
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               so
               you
               must
               do
               also
               on
               the
               same
               reasons
               ,
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Kings
               and
               the
               Commands
               of
               
               Parents
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               much
               authorized
               by
               God
               to
               their
               proper
               Government
               .
               2.
               
               And
               I
               hope
               you
               mean
               not
               to
               Confound
               these
               
                 Humane
                 Laws
              
               ,
               with
               
                 Gods
                 own
                 Vniversal
                 Laws
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 humane
                 faith
              
               with
               
                 Divine
                 faith
              
               .
               And
               be
               it
               known
               to
               you
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Revelations
              
               and
               
                 Laws
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Humane
                 ,
              
               which
               we
               are
               now
               calling
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               disputing
               of
               ;
               though
               this
               Religion
               teach
               us
               to
               obey
               
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Pastors
              
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               that
               obedience
               may
               be
               consequentially
               and
               reductively
               called
               Religious
               if
               you
               please
               .
               But
               if
               really
               your
               Religion
               be
               not
               Divine
               ,
               but
               Humane
               ,
               let
               us
               know
               it
               .
               For
               by
               the
               word
               [
               Religion
               ]
               we
               essentially
               mean
               that
               which
               is
               [
               Divine
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Men
               were
               the
               speakers
               and
               writers
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               they
               are
               humane
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               The
               Decalogue
               was
               witten
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               delivered
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Angels
               :
               Christ
               was
               owned
               by
               a
               Voice
               from
               Heaven
               .
               And
               himself
               spake
               and
               did
               most
               recited
               by
               the
               four
               Evangelists
               :
               And
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               spake
               by
               the
               immediate
               Infallible
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               But
               the
               present
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               instead
               of
               that
               Immediate
               Revelation
               from
               God
               by
               the
               Spirits
               Inspiration
               ,
               have
               but
               the
               ordinary
               help
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               understand
               those
               same
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               that
               proportioned
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               
                 diligence
                 ,
                 natural
                 parts
              
               and
               
                 helps
                 of
                 Art
              
               ,
               as
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Theologie
               is
               attained
               by
               other
               Students
               ;
               who
               are
               none
               of
               them
               perfect
               or
               free
               from
               error
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               what
               our
               Religion
               is
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 Gods
                 Word
                 concerning
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 Believed
                 and
                 Done
                 delivered
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 Canonical
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 
                 Oral
                 Tradition
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               
                 by
                 it
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
              
               .
               The
               
                 Trent
                 .
                 Catech.
                 Prefac
                 .
                 q.
              
               12.
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Omnis
                 doctrinae
                 ratio
                 ,
                 quae
                 fidelibus
                 tradenda
                 sit
                 ,
                 verbo
                 Dei
                 continetur
                 ,
                 quod
                 in
                 Scripturam
                 ,
                 Traditionesque
                 distributum
                 est
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 every
                 doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 distributed
                 into
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Traditions
                 .
              
            
             
               Vide
               Concil
               .
               Senonens
               .
               in
               Bin.
               Decr.
               5.
               p.
               671.
               
               &
               Concil
               .
               Tridentini
               Sess
               .
               4.
               p.
               802.
               —
               
                 Perspiciensque
                 hanc
                 Veritatem
                 &
                 disciplinam
                 contineri
                 in
                 libris
                 sacris
                 ,
                 &
                 sine
                 scripto
                 Traditionibus
                 ,
                 quae
                 ex
                 ipsius
                 Christi
                 ore
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 acceptae
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 ipsi
                 ,
                 Apostolis
                 Spiritu
                 sancto
                 dictante
                 quasi
                 per
                 manus
                 traditae
                 ,
                 ad
                 nos
                 usque
                 pervenerunt
                 ,
                 orthodoxorum
                 patrum
                 sententiam
                 sequuta
                 ,
                 omnes
                 libros
                 tam
                 Veteris
                 quam
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 ,
                 nec
                 non
                 Traditiones
                 ipsas
                 ,
                 tum
                 ad
                 fidem
                 ,
                 tum
                 ad
                 mores
                 pertinentes
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 vel
                 ore
                 tenus
                 a
                 Christo
                 ,
                 vel
                 a
                 Spiritu
                 sancto
                 dicta●as
                 ,
                 &
                 continua
                 successione
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 Catholica
                 conservatas
                 ,
                 pari
                 pietatis
                 affectu
                 &
                 reverentia
                 suscipit
                 ac
                 veneratur
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Bellarmin
                 .
                 de
                 Verbo
                 Dei
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               4.
               c.
               2
               ,
               3.
               sheweth
               the
               divers
               sorts
               of
               unwritten
               Traditions
               which
               are
               part
               of
               Gods
               Word
               :
               some
               
                 de
                 side
              
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 perpetual
                 Virginity
              
               of
               
                 Mary
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 four
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               some
               of
               Manners
               ;
               as
               
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Fast-dayes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Easter
                 ,
                 Whitsontide
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Festivals
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Veron
                 de
                 Reg.
                 fid
                 .
                 cap.
              
               2.
               saith
               ,
            
             
               
                 [
                 The
                 total
                 and
                 only
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 are
                 obliged
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 Heresie
                 and
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   proposed
                   by
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   in
                   her
                
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 her
                 Universal
                 practice
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 as
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Catholick
                 faith
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 [
                 All
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 or
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 other
                 doctrine
                 can
                 be
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 the
                 first
                 Condition
                 fail
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Proposal
                 by
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 .
                 ]
                 p.
                 5.
                 
                 No
                 doctrine
                 grounded
                 on
                 Scripture
                 
                   diversly
                   interpreted
                
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 antient
                 Fathers
                 or
                 our
                 Modern
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 a
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 revealed
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 revelation
                 is
                 not
                 ascertained
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 proposed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 —
                 Nor
                 any
                 Proposition
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 only
                 by
                 consequence
                 drawn
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 the
                 consequences
                 were
                 certain
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 and
                 deduced
                 from
                 two
                 propositions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 —
                 Yet
                 these
                 doctrines
                 are
                 Certain
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 premises
                 are
                 so
                 .
                 —
                 Gratians
                 decrees
                 —
                 the
                 Papal
                 decrees
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 constitute
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 saith
                 —
                 Nor
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 defined
                 in
                 Provincial
                 Councils
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Pope
                 preside
                 in
                 person
                 —
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 condition
                 is
                 alwayes
                 wanting
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 often
                 the
                 first
                 —
                 p.
                 11.
                 
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 such
                 definitions
                 were
                 not
                 
                   of
                   faith
                
                 —
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 
                   Catholick
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 which
                 all
                 as
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 bound
                 
                 to
                 hold
                 as
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 which
                 is
                 heretical
                 ,
                 and
                 removeth
                 from
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                 —
                 p.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Practice
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 for
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Catholick
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 Truth
                 :
                 and
                 oft
                 times
                 the
                 Church
                 proceeds
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 practice
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                   probable
                   Opinions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 probability
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 justifie
                 the
                 practice
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 just
                 cause
                 may
                 change
                 :
                 As
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 as
                 Vasquez
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 antiently
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 Mass
                 for
                 Infidels
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 Catechumens
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 was
                 offered
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 —
                 rather
                 inclineth
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 faithful
                 living
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Opinion
                 the
                 Church
                 seemeth
                 guided
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 But
                 Vasquez
                 answers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 following
                 a
                 probable
                 opinion
                 did
                 practise
                 that
                 which
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 declare
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 —
                 p.
                 15.
                 
                 So
                 General
                 Councils
                 when
                 they
                 mention
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 simple
                 assertion
                 )
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 properly
                 define
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 affirms
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 General
                 Councils
                 
                   properly
                   define
                
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Decree
                 which
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   as
                   of
                   Catholick
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 Bellarmine
                 adds
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 the
                 Pope
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 all
                 Councils
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 say
                 the
                 last
                 Laterane
                 Council
                 under
                 Leo
                 the
                 tenth
                 Ses
                 .
                 11.
                 expresly
                 and
                 professedly
                 teacheth
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 rejects
                 the
                 contrary
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Basil
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 doubtful
                 whether
                 the
                 Laterane
                 Council
                 defined
                 that
                 doctrine
                 properly
                 as
                 a
                 Decree
                 to
                 be
                 
                   believed
                   
                   with
                   Catholick
                   faith
                
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 
                   Bellarm.
                   (
                   de
                   Concil
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 19.
                 )
                 also
                 requireth
                 that
                 the
                 definition
                 be
                 made
                 Conciliarly
                 :
                 Pope
                 Martin
                 the
                 fifth
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 only
                 confirmed
                 those
                 Decrees
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Constance
                   ,
                   Conciliariter
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 other
                 Councils
                 ,
                 the
                 question
                 being
                 first
                 diligently
                 examined
                 :
                 But
                 its
                 clear
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 Decree
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 hath
                 immediate
                 authority
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 without
                 any
                 
                   examining
                   —
                   p.
                
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 object
                 defined
                 must
                 be
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 an
                 object
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Decree
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 a
                 thing
                 universally
                 proposed
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 —
                 Vasquez
                 holds
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 erroneous
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 may
                 err
                 in
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 Judgements
                 —
                 and
                 (
                 p.
                 19.
                 )
                 in
                 framing
                 Laws
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ;
                 or
                 making
                 superfluous
                 Laws
                 —
                 Without
                 all
                 doubt
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 may
                 err
                 in
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 fact
                 :
                 (
                 which
                 depends
                 on
                 testimony
                 and
                 information
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 )
                 So
                 the
                 sixth
                 General
                 Council
                 condemned
                 Honorius
                 of
                 Heresie
                 by
                 false
                 Information
                 ,
                 and
                 misunderstanding
                 his
                 Epistles
                 .
                 —
                 p.
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 Pope
                 (
                 saith
                 Suarez
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 action
                 belonging
                 to
                 humane
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 infallible
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 —
                 As
                 that
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 an
                 excommunication
                 is
                 valid
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 disposable
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 causes
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               So
               
                 far
                 Veron
              
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               favourable
               to
               you
               ,
               in
               narrowing
               our
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Thus
               far
               you
               have
               resolved
               me
               :
               but
               I
               must
               crave
               somewhat
               more
               .
               Qu.
               I.
               Are
               there
               no
               Essential
               Constitutive
               parts
               of
               your
               Religion
               ,
               more
               necessary
               than
               the
               Integrals
               and
               Accidentals
               ?
               Have
               you
               no
               description
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 It
                 is
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 proposed
                 by
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Sacrificing
               was
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               to
               Adam
               ,
               and
               the
               difference
               of
               
                 clean
                 and
                 unclean
                 Beasts
              
               to
               Noah
               ,
               and
               the
               Jewish
               Law
               was
               
                 Gods
                 Revelation
              
               to
               Moses
               and
               them
               :
               And
               yet
               I
               suppose
               Christianity
               is
               somewhat
               different
               from
               all
               these
               .
               Is
               not
               Christianity
               your
               Religion
               ?
               Hath
               Christianity
               no
               
                 Constitutive
                 special
                 Essence
              
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               
                 Genus
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               which
               is
               common
               to
               that
               with
               all
               other
               
                 Divine
                 Revelations
              
               ?
               And
               what
               if
               you
               add
               [
               
                 to
                 a
                 Prophet
                 or
                 Apostle
                 ]
                 ?
              
               Was
               Agabus
               Prophesie
               of
               Paul
               ,
               or
               Pauls
               of
               the
               event
               of
               the
               shipwrack
               ,
               &c.
               essential
               to
               Christianity
               ?
               Hath
               Christianity
               no
               Essence
               ?
               Or
               is
               all
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 essential
              
               to
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               You
               take
               advantage
               of
               the
               disagreement
               of
               our
               Doctors
               .
               You
               know
               that
               some
               few
               acknowledg
               
                 distinct
                 fundamentals
              
               ;
               
               and
               some
               deny
               the
               distinction
               in
               your
               sense
               :
               And
               most
               of
               us
               say
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               enumerate
               the
               things
               necessary
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               dependeth
               upon
               mens
               various
               capacities
               ,
               educations
               ,
               and
               means
               of
               knowing
               .
               And
               in
               sum
               ,
               that
               no
               more
               is
               necessary
               to
               all
               to
               be
               explicitly
               believed
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 Gods
                 Revelations
                 are
                 true
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 All
                 are
                 Gods
                 Revelations
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 proposeth
                 as
                 such
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               may
               take
               our
               judgement
               much
               from
               him
               that
               cometh
               nearest
               to
               you
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               heard
               you
               much
               praise
               ,
               as
               most
               moderate
               and
               judicious
               ,
               viz.
               Dr.
               
                 H.
                 Holden
                 Anal.
                 fid
                 .
                 l.
              
               1.
               c
               ,
               5.
               
               Lect.
               2.
               p.
               53.
               
            
             
               
                 [
                 Divines
                 disputing
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 points
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 do
                 commonly
                 tend
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 
                 things
                 revealed
                 ,
                 the
                 explicite
                 and
                 express
                 belief
                 whereof
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 opine
                 )
                 altogether
                 necessary
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 resolution
                 of
                 which
                 question
                 is
                 among
                 them
                 so
                 doubtful
                 and
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 ☞
                 
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   else
                
                 )
                 distracted
                 and
                 divided
                 into
                 various
                 Opinions
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 care
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 seek
                 :
                 To
                 me
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 them
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 Certainty
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 meditateth
                 the
                 matter
                 it self
                 ,
                 laying
                 by
                 all
                 preoccupation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 clearly
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Resolution
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 handled
                 by
                 Divines
                 )
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 vain
                 and
                 impossible
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 good
                 accrueth
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 souls
                 .
                 ☞
                 It
                 is
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 while
                 Divines
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 One
                 or
                 
                   Two
                   Articles
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 )
                 no
                 singular
                 Article
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 of
                 all
                 by
                 an
                 explicite
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 hence
                 (
                 however
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 be
                 )
                 the
                 colder
                 Christians
                 taking
                 occasion
                 ,
                 do
                 little
                 care
                 to
                 obtain
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 commodiously
                 and
                 easily
                 attain
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Impossible
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 Manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 particular
                 Rule
                 or
                 Points
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 or
                 Number
                 of
                 Articles
                 can
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 be
                 given
                 or
                 assigned
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 wholly
                 common
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 dependeth
                 on
                 every
                 individual
                 mans
                 natural
                 capacity
                 ,
                 means
                 of
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 circumstances
                 of
                 each
                 mans
                 life
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 each
                 man
                 so
                 special
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 determine
                 of
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 handle
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 points
                 to
                 be
                 Believed
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 other
                 sense
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 now
                 call
                 necessary
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 understand
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 must
                 distinctly
                 
                 know
                 ,
                 or
                 hold
                 by
                 explicite
                 assent
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 mean
                 only
                 such
                 ,
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 accounted
                 universally
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 substantial
                 and
                 essential
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 deservedly
                 be
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 adhere
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 least
                 Implicitely
                 and
                 Indirectly
                 :
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 believing
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 Universal
                 Church
                 doth
                 Catholickly
                 believe
                 and
                 teach
                 as
                 a
                 Revealed
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Article
                 of
                 divine
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 its
                 Communion
                 and
                 Society
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 pertinaciously
                 and
                 obstinately
                 deny
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 if
                 he
                 maintain
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 knoweth
                 and
                 seeth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Universal
                 sentence
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 adhere
                 to
                 that
                 as
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 I
                 will
                 henceforth
                 use
                 the
                 word
                 Necessity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               This
               might
               have
               been
               said
               in
               fewer
               and
               plainer
               words
               ,
               viz.
               That
               your
               Divines
               herein
               do
               commonly
               err
               ,
               and
               that
               perniciously
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               indeed
               he
               is
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               ;
               viz.
               that
               It
               is
               impossible
               to
               name
               the
               Articles
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               explicitely
               of
               all
               ,
               because
               each
               mans
               divers
               capacity
               ,
               means
               and
               circumstances
               diversifie
               them
               to
               each
               :
               But
               that
               only
               this
               one
               thing
               is
               explicitely
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               [
               That
               whatsoever
               the
               Holy
               and
               Universal
               Church
               doth
               Catholickly
               believe
               and
               teach
               as
               a
               Revealed
               Doctrine
               and
               Article
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               true
               .
               ]
               And
               therefore
               that
               no
               man
               must
               pertinaciously
               deny
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               knoweth
               the
               Church
               so
               holdeth
               .
               So
               that
               nothing
               is
               necessarily
               to
               be
               believed
               actually
               and
               indeed
               ,
               but
               Gods
               and
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Veracity
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Another
               of
               ours
               that
               cometh
               as
               near
               you
               as
               most
               ,
               openeth
               this
               more
               fully
               ,
               Davenport
               alias
               
                 Fr.
                 a
                 
                 Sancta
                 Clara
                 ,
                 De.
                 Nat.
                 Grat.
                 p.
              
               111
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 [
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 necessity
                 of
                 Means
                 ,
                 or
                 End
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 difference
                 among
                 the
                 Doctors
                 :
                 For
                 Soto
                 4.
                 d.
                 5.
                 q.
                 5.
                 
                   &
                   l.
                   de
                   Nat.
                   &
                   Grat.
                   c.
                
                 12.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Vega
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 c.
                 20.
                 
                   sup
                   .
                   Trid.
                
                 hold
                 that
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 explicite
                 faith
                 required
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                   Vega
                   ib.
                   &
                   Gabriel
                
                 2.
                 d.
                 21.
                 q.
                 2.
                 ar
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 d.
                 21.
                 q.
                 2.
                 think
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Cases
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 with
                 only
                 natural
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 required
                 .
                 Whom
                 Horantius
                 terms
                 men
                 of
                 great
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 accuse
                 of
                 heresie
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 this
                 great
                 mans
                 modesty
                 were
                 more
                 frequent
                 with
                 modern
                 Doctors
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                   Alvarez
                   de
                   aux
                   .
                   disp
                
                 .
                 56.
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 justification
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 required
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 a
                 supernatural
                 object
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 supernatural
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 .
                 )
                 Others
                 hold
                 ,
                 That
                 both
                 to
                 Grace
                 and
                 Glory
                 is
                 required
                 an
                 explicite
                 belief
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Bonav
                 .
                 3.
                 d.
                 25
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Others
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 salvation
                 is
                 an
                 explicite
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 or
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 Grace
                 or
                 Justification
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 as
                 Ferera
                 shews
                 that
                 followeth
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 Opinion
                 Scotus
                 is
                 cited
                 —
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 he
                 holdeth
                 ,
                 that
                 explicite
                 belief
                 of
                 Christ
                 or
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 necessity
                 of
                 means
                 as
                 to
                 Grace
                 or
                 Glory
                 ,
                 as
                 4.
                 d.
                 3.
                 q.
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 plainer
                 than
                 that
                 now
                 —
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 without
                 the
                 explicite
                 belief
                 of
                 Christ
                 —
                 And
                 I
                 plainly
                 think
                 its
                 
                 Scotus's
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 Vega
                 followeth
                 ,
                 and
                 Faber
                 4.
                 d.
                 3.
                 and
                 Petigianis
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Thomists
                 Bannes
                 2.2
                 .
                 q.
                 2.
                 a.
                 8.
                 
                 Canus
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Trent
                 Council
                 seemeth
                 to
                 favour
                 it
                 ,
                 Sess
                 .
                 6.
                 c.
                 4.
                 —
                 p.
                 114.
                 
                 So
                 
                   Corduba
                   ,
                   Medina
                   ,
                   Bradwardine
                   .
                   —
                   
                   ☞
                   And
                   such
                
                 (
                 as
                 have
                 no
                 explicite
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   are
                   not
                   formally
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 This
                 way
                 go
                 
                   Victoria
                   in
                
                 4.
                 
                 Relect.
                 4.
                 
                   tit
                   .
                   Richard
                   de
                   Villa
                   med
                   .
                
                 3.25
                 .
                 a.
                 3.
                 q.
                 1
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Well
                 saith
                 Petigianis
                 2.
                 d.
                 35.
                 q.
                 1.
                 a.
                 9.
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 simple
                 old
                 woman
                 to
                 whom
                 some
                 false
                 Opinion
                 were
                 preached
                 by
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 (
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 that
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 remaineth
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 )
                 and
                 she
                 believe
                 it
                 :
                 Doth
                 she
                 sin
                 by
                 this
                 ?
                 No.
                 —
                 p.
                 119.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 so
                 err
                 through
                 piety
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 so
                 believeth
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 she
                 should
                 merit
                 .
                 —
                 p.
                 120.
                 
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 committing
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 trusting
                 of
                 their
                 knowledge
                 and
                 goodness
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 invincible
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 probable
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Herera
                 )
                 which
                 excuseth
                 from
                 faultiness
                 .
                 —
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 Doctors
                 give
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Instruction
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 ☞
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 hated
                 ,
                 the
                 rude
                 Parishioner
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 false
                 —
                 p.
                 123.
                 
                 It
                 seemeth
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 common
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Schools
                 and
                 Divines
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Laity
                 erring
                 with
                 their
                 Doctors
                 or
                 Pastors
                 are
                 altogether
                 excused
                 from
                 all
                 fault
                 ;
                 ☞
                 Yea
                 ,
                 oft
                 times
                 so
                 materially
                 erring
                 do
                 merit
                 for
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Christian
                 obedience
                 which
                 they
                 owe
                 their
                 Pastors
                 :
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Valent.
                   To.
                
                 3.
                 disp
                 .
                 1.
                 q.
                 2.
                 p.
                 5.
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 So
                 Angles
                 2.
                 d.
                 22.
                 q.
                 2.
                 dub
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Vasqu
                   .
                   p.
                
                 2.
                 disp
                 .
                 121.
                 
                 In
                 case
                 they
                 never
                 doubted
                 of
                 the
                 Veracity
                 of
                 their
                 Prelates
                 —
              
            
             
               Much
               more
               saith
               
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               there
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               ignorant
               Protestants
               here
               may
               be
               saved
               ;
               citing
               further
               to
               his
               end
               ,
               
                 Zanchez
                 in
                 Decal
                 .
                 l.
              
               2.
               c.
               1.
               n.
               8.
               
               
                 Alph.
                 
                 a
                 Castro
                 ,
                 Simanca
                 ,
                 Argon
                 ,
                 Tanner
                 ,
                 Faber
                 ,
                 Eman●sa
                 ,
                 Rozell
                 .
              
               And
               out
               of
               Argon
               tells
               us
               when
               Faith
               is
               sufficiently
               proposed
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 [
                 When
                 faith
                 is
                 so
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 holiness
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 signs
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Reason
                 it self
                 beginneth
                 prudently
                 to
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 heard
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 Sect
                 is
                 false
                 .
                 ]
              
               p.
               125.
               
            
             
               And
               probl
               .
               16.
               p.
               127.
               
               
                 Whether
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 blamelesly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ?
                 The
                 common
                 opinion
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 principles
                 ,
                 but
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 easie
                 conclusions
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 remoter
                 conclusions
                 for
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 :
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 act
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 lying
                 ,
                 theft
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 manslaughter
                 (
                 in
                 Will
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Qu.
               II.
               But
               do
               you
               think
               that
               men
               may
               not
               as
               invincibly
               and
               inculpably
               be
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               Roman
               Councils
               or
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               they
               may
               be
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ?
               I
               instance
               in
               the
               millions
               of
               the
               Abassme
               Christians
               ,
               who
               for
               above
               a
               thousand
               years
               never
               heard
               from
               the
               Pope
               or
               his
               emissaries
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               That
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               :
               For
               they
               have
               not
               the
               necessary
               means
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               How
               then
               do
               you
               make
               your
               Churches
               proposal
               to
               be
               the
               necessary
               point
               to
               be
               
                 Explicitely
                 believed
                 of
                 all
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               mean
               it
               of
               all
               that
               Will
               be
               saved
               :
               For
               
               you
               hear
               that
               some
               may
               be
               saved
               without
               any
               explicite
               belief
               of
               Christ
               .
               But
               we
               mean
               it
               of
               all
               that
               will
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               be
               saved
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               But
               do
               you
               not
               hold
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Some
               say
               so
               :
               and
               some
               say
               that
               It
               is
               rare
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               But
               are
               the
               Ethiopian
               Christians
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               out
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               being
               Schismaticks
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Why
               said
               your
               Author
               before
               ,
               that
               Infidels
               were
               not
               formally
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               who
               are
               invincibly
               ignorant
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               But
               other
               Doctors
               are
               of
               another
               opinion
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               But
               Christ
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               his
               body
               :
               Are
               not
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               who
               are
               saved
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               ?
               What
               hold
               you
               of
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Some
               say
               ,
               They
               are
               all
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               others
               that
               Christ
               saveth
               more
               than
               his
               Church
               :
               And
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               They
               are
               of
               the
               Church
               Regenerate
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               Congregate
               .
               But
               few
               own
               this
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               your
               distinction
               :
               as
               of
               a
               visible
               and
               invisible
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Qu.
               III.
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               I
               would
               know
               of
               you
               ,
               what
               you
               mean
               by
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               whose
               proposal
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               being
               of
               faith
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               We
               mean
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Subjects
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Do
               you
               mean
               the
               Pope
               without
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               or
               a
               General
               Council
               without
               the
               Pope
               ?
               or
               only
               both
               agreeing
               and
               conjunct
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               You
               take
               advantage
               of
               our
               differences
               :
               but
               those
               do
               but
               shew
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               no
               point
               of
               faith
               .
               Some
               hold
               that
               the
               Pope
               alone
               may
               serve
               :
               and
               some
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               
               in
               a
               Provincial
               Council
               :
               and
               some
               that
               a
               General
               Council
               without
               him
               :
               But
               you
               heard
               Veron
               taketh
               in
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               no
               true
               Council
               without
               the
               Pope
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               surest
               opinion
               saith
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               both
               in
               Concord
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               whose
               Practice
               is
               made
               sufficient
               instead
               of
               ,
               or
               without
               a
               General
               Council
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               whole
               Roman
               Church
               real
               ,
               distinct
               from
               the
               Representative
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               the
               Clergy
               only
               ,
               or
               the
               Laity
               only
               ;
               or
               must
               it
               be
               both
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Both
               ,
               but
               not
               equally
               ;
               but
               in
               their
               several
               places
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Must
               it
               be
               All
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               any
               excepted
               ?
               Or
               only
               the
               greater
               part
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               These
               are
               points
               not
               agreed
               of
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               of
               faith
               .
               Some
               say
               that
               it
               must
               be
               so
               many
               as
               that
               the
               dissenters
               be
               not
               considerable
               .
               But
               how
               many
               are
               considerable
               or
               inconsiderable
               is
               undetermined
               .
               Others
               say
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               the
               minor
               part
               that
               practise
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               the
               rest
               do
               not
               contradict
               it
               ,
               or
               do
               contrarily
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               trouble
               you
               with
               no
               more
               such
               questions
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               have
               a
               multitude
               which
               should
               be
               here
               resolved
               )
               for
               I
               perceive
               that
               we
               must
               expect
               nothing
               but
               a
               Maze
               of
               uncertainties
               and
               confusion
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               next
               in
               order
               to
               Agree
               upon
               our
               
                 common
                 principles
              
               which
               must
               be
               supposed
               in
               our
               following
               Dispute
               :
               For
               they
               that
               
                 Agree
                 in
                 nothing
              
               ,
               are
               uncapable
               of
               disputing
               of
               
                 any
                 thing
              
               ;
               seeing
               all
               conclusions
               of
               which
               we
               doubt
               ,
               must
               be
               drawn
               from
               
                 more
                 evident
                 truths
              
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               are
               less
               doubtful
               ,
               and
               resolved
               into
               a
               conceded
               Principle
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           II.
           The
           Principles
           which
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           are
           agreed
           in
           :
           And
           therein
           the
           full
           ●ustification
           of
           all
           the
           Protestants
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             
               THe
               first
               common
               Principle
            
             :
             That
             we
             are
             Men
             ,
             having
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Free-will
             ,
             and
             Sense
             ;
             whose
             Natural
             way
             of
             knowing
             things
             sensible
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             perception
             of
             our
             senses
             ,
             having
             no
             way
             of
             greater
             Certainty
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               take
               it
               for
               a
               common
               principle
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Men
               ,
               having
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Free-will
               ,
               and
               Sense
               :
               whose
               natural
               way
               of
               Knowing
               things
               sensible
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               perception
               of
               our
               senses
               ▪
               And
               therefore
               that
               our
               rightly
               constituted
               or
               sound
               senses
               ,
               with
               their
               due
               media
               ,
               about
               their
               proper
               objects
               are
               to
               be
               trusted
               ;
               being
               either
               certain
               ,
               or
               we
               have
               no
               certainty
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               what
               you
               intend
               :
               I
               grant
               it
               as
               you
               express
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               It
               must
               then
               be
               granted
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 true
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               in
               substance
               remaining
               after
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Mass-Priests
               consecration
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Yes
               :
               When
               you
               can
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               consecrated
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               are
               the
               proper
               objects
               of
               sense
               :
               which
               we
               deny
               ;
               they
               being
               not
               now
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               by
               the
               Perception
               of
               sense
               that
               you
               deny
               it
               ?
               or
               by
               other
               means
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               P.
               
            
             
               No
               :
               It
               is
               by
               Faith
               and
               Reason
               which
               are
               above
               Sense
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Now
               you
               come
               to
               deny
               the
               Principle
               which
               you
               
                 granted
                 :
                 Sense
              
               is
               the
               perceiver
               of
               its
               
                 own
                 objects
              
               :
               No
               Faith
               ,
               no
               Reason
               can
               perceive
               them
               ,
               but
               
                 by
                 sense
              
               :
               And
               if
               
                 due
                 sensation
                 perceive
              
               them
               ,
               and
               Faith
               deny
               them
               ,
               then
               Faith
               denyeth
               sense
               to
               be
               the
               proper
               natural
               
                 perceiver
                 of
                 its
                 objects
              
               ,
               and
               our
               judgement
               of
               things
               sensible
               to
               be
               such
               as
               must
               follow
               that
               perception
               .
               But
               we
               must
               dispute
               of
               this
               anon
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               now
               anticipate
               it
               .
               Only
               remember
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               deny
               sense
               which
               is
               the
               first
               Principle
               ,
               no
               mortal
               man
               is
               capable
               of
               disputing
               with
               you
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               lower
               principle
               to
               which
               we
               can
               have
               recourse
               ,
               and
               resolve
               our
               differences
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               Principle
            
             :
             That
             there
             is
             One
             only
             God
             ,
             Infinite
             in
             Being
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             Our
             Owner
             ,
             Ruler
             and
             Chief
             Good
             ;
             Most
             Holy
             ,
             Just
             and
             True
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             lye
             ;
             but
             is
             absolutely
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             trusted
             ,
             and
             loved
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               repeat
               it
               :
               Do
               you
               not
               Agree
               with
               us
               in
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Yes
               :
               Heathens
               (
               that
               are
               sober
               )
               and
               Christians
               are
               agreed
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               You
               grant
               then
               ,
               that
               this
               may
               be
               known
               by
               them
               that
               are
               no
               subjects
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               Remember
               anon
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               Believing
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               The
               third
               Principle
            
             :
             That
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Nature
             within
             us
             and
             without
             us
             (
             within
             our
             reach
             )
             is
             the
             signal
             Revelation
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Will
             to
             man
             ;
             called
             (
             Objectively
             )
             The
             Light
             and
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               suppose
               that
               this
               also
               may
               pass
               for
               a
               common
               granted
               Principle
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               as
               you
               express
               it
               :
               If
               we
               agree
               not
               of
               the
               Light
               and
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               we
               come
               short
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               meer
               Natural
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Observe
               then
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Justified
               by
               your
               principles
               ,
               for
               Believing
               and
               Trusting
               Gods
               
                 Natural
                 Revelation
              
               .
               The
               very
               first
               part
               of
               which
               is
               made
               to
               our
               senses
               :
               By
               
                 Natural
                 Evidence
              
               God
               sheweth
               us
               that
               Bread
               is
               Bread.
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Yes
               :
               when
               sense
               is
               sound
               ,
               and
               objects
               and
               media
               just
               ,
               and
               God
               doth
               not
               contradict
               sense
               by
               supernatural
               Revelation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Principle
            
             :
             That
             Natural
             Revelation
             is
             before
             supernatural
             ,
             and
             sense
             before
             faith
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             Men
             (
             in
             order
             of
             Nature
             at
             least
             )
             before
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             is
             still
             presupposed
             to
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               This
               also
               I
               suppose
               is
               a
               granted
               Principle
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               so
               :
               But
               see
               that
               you
               raise
               no
               false
               consequents
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               conclude
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               He
               that
               denyeth
               the
               perception
               of
               sense
               to
               be
               the
               certain
               way
               of
               Judging
               of
               
               things
               sensible
               ,
               denyeth
               all
               the
               Certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               subverteth
               the
               very
               foundations
               of
               it
               :
               And
               that
               we
               are
               justified
               for
               our
               Assenting
               first
               to
               Gods
               Natural
               Revelations
               .
               It
               is
               God
               that
               made
               my
               
                 senses
                 and
                 understanding
              
               ,
               and
               God
               that
               made
               the
               
                 object
                 and
                 media
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 God
                 deceiveth
              
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               deceived
               in
               taking
               it
               for
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               after
               Consecration
               .
               But
               God
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 first
                 Revelations
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               You
               vainly
               call
               Sensation
               ,
               and
               Intellection
               or
               Knowledge
               of
               things
               sensible
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Believing
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               We
               will
               not
               vainly
               contend
               about
               the
               Name
               ,
               if
               we
               agree
               of
               the
               Thing
               :
               But
               this
               leadeth
               me
               to
               another
               Principle
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               fifth
               Principle
            
             :
             That
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             things
             fully
             sensible
             hath
             more
             quieting
             ,
             satisfying
             Evidence
             ,
             than
             our
             Belief
             of
             supernatural
             Revelations
             alone
             ,
             as
             made
             to
             us
             by
             a
             Prophet
             or
             Apostle
             :
             And
             that
             where
             all
             the
             sound
             senses
             of
             all
             men
             living
             do
             agree
             about
             their
             near
             and
             proper
             sensible
             object
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             most
             satisfying
             Evidence
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               suppose
               that
               we
               are
               all
               agreed
               also
               in
               this
               principle
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               As
               you
               word
               it
               we
               are
               :
               For
               our
               Divines
               distinguish
               of
               
                 Evidence
                 and
                 Certainty
              
               :
               and
               are
               so
               far
               from
               saying
               that
               Faith
               hath
               more
               Evidence
               than
               Sense
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               ordinary
               with
               them
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               Faith
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               that
               faith
               hath
               not
               Evidence
               :
               but
               yet
               it
               hath
               no
               less
               certainty
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Some
               men
               use
               words
               first
               to
               sport
               themselves
               out
               of
               their
               understandings
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               use
               others
               
               to
               the
               same
               game
               .
               Evidence
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               Perceptibility
               or
               Cognoscibility
               of
               a
               thing
               :
               by
               which
               we
               call
               it
               Knowable
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               Immediate
               necessary
               qualification
               of
               an
               Object
               of
               
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 Certainty
              
               is
               either
               Objective
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               this
               same
               Cognoscibility
               or
               Evidence
               as
               in
               a
               satisfying
               degree
               :
               Or
               it
               is
               Subjective
               or
               Active
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               Infallible
               or
               True
               ,
               and
               
                 quieting
                 satisfactory
                 knowledge
              
               of
               a
               Truth
               .
               Where
               the
               Certainty
               of
               Object
               and
               Act
               concurr
               :
               For
               no
               man
               can
               be
               certain
               of
               a
               lye
               or
               untruth
               :
               For
               to
               be
               Certain
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               certain
               that
               it
               is
               True
               :
               Those
               therefore
               would
               befool
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               would
               perswade
               men
               ,
               that
               a
               clear
               and
               confident
               perception
               of
               an
               untruth
               ,
               or
               confident
               error
               ,
               is
               Certainty
               .
               There
               may
               be
               Objective
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 Certainty
              
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               in
               us
               an
               Active
               or
               Subjective
               Certain
               Knowledge
               of
               it
               :
               But
               there
               can
               be
               no
               
                 Active
                 Certainty
              
               of
               an
               
                 Objective
                 Vncertainty
              
               ,
               or
               
                 certain
                 Knowledge
              
               of
               a
               lye
               .
               Now
               if
               you
               mean
               that
               faith
               hath
               
                 Objective
                 Certainty
              
               without
               Evidence
               of
               Certainty
               ,
               or
               Ascertaining
               Evidence
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               but
               to
               say
               and
               unsay
               :
               It
               hath
               Certainty
               and
               no
               Certainty
               :
               For
               this
               Certainty
               and
               Evidence
               is
               all
               one
               .
               But
               if
               you
               mean
               that
               
                 Faith
                 hath
                 an
                 Active
                 Subjective
                 Certainty
              
               without
               an
               
                 Objective
                 Certainty
              
               in
               the
               Matter
               ,
               you
               speak
               an
               impossibility
               and
               contradiction
               :
               as
               if
               you
               said
               ,
               [
               
                 I
                 clearly
                 see
                 a
                 thing
                 invisible
                 or
                 without
                 light
                 .
              
               ]
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               our
               Divines
               knew
               not
               what
               they
               said
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               that
               to
               believe
               without
               Evidence
               maketh
               
                 faith
                 meritorious
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               The
               old
               asserters
               of
               this
               meant
               the
               same
               that
               Christ
               meant
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               to
               
                 Thomas
                 [
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 yet
                 have
                 believed
              
               .
               ]
               There
               is
               a
               
                 sensible
                 Evidence
              
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 Intelligible
                 Evidence
              
               .
               Faith
               hath
               not
               an
               
                 Immediate
                 sensible
                 Evidence
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 we
                 believe
                 
                 things
                 unseen
              
               ,
               and
               above
               sense
               :
               And
               this
               is
               their
               meaning
               :
               We
               see
               not
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               faith
               hath
               alwaies
               
                 Intelligible
                 Evidence
              
               of
               Verity
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               our
               Mr.
               
                 R.
                 Hooker
              
               saith
               )
               can
               go
               no
               further
               than
               it
               hath
               such
               Evidence
               .
            
             
               However
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               any
               that
               have
               not
               been
               disputed
               out
               of
               their
               wits
               ,
               whether
               ,
               If
               God
               would
               give
               us
               as
               full
               a
               sight
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               ,
               and
               Angels
               and
               Blessed
               souls
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               full
               a
               Hearing
               of
               all
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               in
               justification
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               or
               Lamentation
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               as
               full
               sensible
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               world
               we
               go
               to
               ,
               and
               our
               title
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               with
               this
               world
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               whether
               this
               would
               not
               be
               more
               ascertaining
               and
               satisfactory
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               banish
               all
               doubts
               ,
               more
               than
               our
               present
               faith
               doth
               ?
               I
               love
               not
               to
               hear
               men
               
                 lie
                 as
                 for
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               talk
               and
               boast
               against
               
                 their
                 experience
              
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               interest
               of
               faith
               required
               it
               .
               Things
               revealed
               to
               faith
               
                 Are
                 Certain
                 and
                 Infallible
              
               .
               But
               that
               is
               because
               we
               have
               
                 certain
                 evidence
              
               1.
               
               That
               
                 God
                 cannot
                 lie
              
               ;
               2.
               
               And
               that
               
                 God
                 revealed
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               they
               
                 are
                 True.
              
               But
               if
               we
               did
               
                 see
                 ,
                 feel
                 ,
                 taste
              
               ,
               &c.
               we
               should
               be
               
                 more
                 certain
              
               .
               Else
               why
               is
               it
               said
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 now
                 know
                 but
                 enigmatically
              
               and
               as
               
                 in
                 a
                 glass
              
               ;
               and
               as
               children
               ;
               but
               hereafter
               
                 shall
                 see
                 as
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 known
                 ,
                 when
                 faith
                 is
                 done
                 away
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               more
               Imperfect
               than
               Intuition
               .
               We
               have
               evidence
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Revelation
               made
               to
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               &c.
               were
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               words
               are
               by
               us
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               to
               see
               ,
               hear
               ,
               taste
               ,
               feel
               ,
               &c.
               would
               be
               a
               more
               
                 quieting
                 Assurance
              
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               when
               all
               
                 the
                 sound
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 living
                 ,
              
               perceive
               after
               consecration
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               this
               Certainty
               is
               ,
               1.
               in
               order
               
                 antecedent
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               2.
               by
               
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 more
                 satisfying
              
               and
               assuring
               
               than
               that
               of
               
                 meer
                 faith
              
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               prophets
               Revelation
               ;
               And
               therefore
               to
               reject
               it
               on
               pretence
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               a
               subversion
               of
               all
               natural
               methods
               of
               assurance
               ;
               and
               is
               but
               pretended
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               by
               your selves
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               sixth
               Principle
            
             .
             That
             except
             those
             Immediate
             Inspirations
             which
             none
             but
             the
             Inspired
             do
             Immediately
             and
             clearly
             perceive
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Revelations
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             signes
             ;
             which
             are
             
               created
               beings
            
             ;
             and
             have
             their
             several
             Natures
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             called
             Physical
             ,
             though
             signifying
             Moral
             things
             .
             And
             thus
             far
             our
             natural
             and
             supernatural
             Revelations
             agree
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Every
               being
               is
               either
               Vncreated
               (
               which
               
                 is
                 God
                 only
              
               )
               or
               Created
               (
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               Caused
               :
               )
               What
               God
               Revealed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               we
               have
               knowledge
               of
               ,
               but
               by
               signes
               :
               In
               Scripture
               these
               signes
               are
               Words
               :
               These
               words
               signifie
               partly
               the
               
                 mind
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               speakers
               or
               writers
               ,
               and
               partly
               the
               
                 matter
                 spoken
                 or
                 written
              
               .
               When
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 lye
                 ,
              
               it
               can
               mean
               nothing
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               God
               should
               make
               us
               a
               deceitful
               sign
               of
               his
               will.
               The
               voice
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               Apostle
               ,
               a
               thousand
               Miracles
               ,
               &c.
               are
               but
               signes
               of
               the
               matter
               and
               of
               Gods
               will
               :
               And
               if
               God
               can
               ordinarily
               make
               false
               
                 natural
                 signes
              
               ,
               we
               are
               left
               unassured
               that
               he
               cannot
               make
               false
               signes
               by
               an
               Angel
               ,
               or
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               a
               Miracle
               .
               And
               so
               all
               faith
               is
               left
               uncertain
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Then
               you
               will
               make
               God
               a
               lyar
               or
               deceiver
               whenever
               any
               man
               is
               deceived
               by
               natural
               signes
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Not
               so
               :
               For
               men
               may
               
                 deceive
                 themselves
              
               by
               taking
               those
               for
               signes
               of
               a
               thing
               which
               are
               none
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               misunderstanding
               them
               .
               And
               the
               Devil
               and
               bad
               
               men
               may
               promote
               this
               deceit
               .
               But
               whenever
               God
               giveth
               man
               so
               
                 plain
                 a
                 sign
              
               of
               the
               Matter
               and
               his
               Will
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               errour
               of
               an
               
                 unsound
                 sense
              
               ,
               an
               
                 unqualified
                 object
              
               ,
               a
               culpable
               or
               diseased
               fantasie
               or
               Intellect
               ,
               interveneth
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               are
               deceived
               it
               can
               be
               none
               but
               God
               that
               doth
               deceive
               us
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               ,
               because
               he
               
                 cannot
                 lye
              
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               an
               unresistible
               argument
               against
               the
               Dominican
               doctrine
               of
               
                 Physical
                 Predetermination
              
               as
               absolutely
               necessary
               
                 to
                 all
                 acts
                 of
                 natural
                 or
                 free
                 agents
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 If
                 God
                 physically
                 predetermine
                 every
                 lyar
                 to
                 ivery
                 lye
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 mentally
                 conceived
                 or
                 uttered
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 certainty
                 but
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
              
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               as
               good
               an
               argument
               against
               Papists
               ,
               that
               ▪
               if
               he
               
                 ordinarily
                 deceive
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 sound
                 men
              
               by
               a
               false
               appearance
               of
               things
               seeming
               sensible
               ,
               he
               may
               do
               so
               also
               by
               the
               audible
               or
               legible
               words
               of
               a
               prophet
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               seventh
               Principle
            
             .
             That
             he
             that
             will
             confute
             sense
             ,
             and
             prove
             that
             we
             should
             not
             Judge
             according
             to
             its
             perceptions
             ,
             must
             prove
             it
             by
             some
             more
             certain
             evidence
             that
             contradicteth
             it
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               suppose
               you
               will
               not
               question
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               No
               :
               The
               word
               or
               Revelation
               of
               God
               is
               a
               more
               certain
               evidence
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               How
               know
               you
               that
               there
               is
               any
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               by
               your
               senses
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               But
               yet
               by
               sense
               I
               may
               get
               a
               certainty
               which
               is
               above
               that
               of
               things
               sensible
               .
               As
               I
               know
               by
               the
               world
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               certainty
               above
               that
               of
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               that
               were
               so
               ,
               yet
               if
               things
               sensible
               be
               your
               media
               ,
               you
               destroy
               your
               Conclusion
               by
               denying
               them
               ,
               and
               undermine
               your
               own
               foundation
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               But
               it
               is
               not
               true
               :
               The
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Conclusion
               can
               be
               no
               stronger
               than
               that
               of
               the
               principles
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               weaker
               of
               them
               .
               If
               you
               are
               in
               any
               uncertainty
               whether
               there
               be
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               Man
               ,
               Beast
               ,
               Heat
               ,
               Cold
               or
               any
               Created
               sensible
               being
               ,
               you
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               as
               much
               doubt
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               God
               that
               made
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               eighth
               Principle
            
             .
             That
             Believing
             or
             Assenting
             is
             
               Intellection
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               something
               revealed
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             Intelligible
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             in
             the
             thing
             believed
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               that
               Assiance
               or
               Trust
               as
               it
               is
               the
               act
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               reposing
               it self
               quietly
               on
               the
               Believed
               fidelity
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               Intellection
               .
               But
               the
               Assenting
               act
               is
               an
               Intellection
               or
               an
               Act
               of
               Knowledge
               of
               a
               Verity
               ;
               not
               as
               Science
               is
               narrowly
               confined
               to
               principles
               ,
               but
               as
               Knowledge
               is
               taken
               
                 in
                 genere
              
               for
               notitia
               .
               So
               to
               believe
               is
               no
               other
               than
               to
               
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 saith
                 it
                 .
              
               Joh.
               6.69
               .
               
                 We
                 believe
                 and
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Joh.
               3.2
               .
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Teacher
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 do
                 such
                 works
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Joh.
               21.24
               .
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 his
                 testimony
                 is
                 true
              
               —
               See
               Rom.
               7.14
               .
               &
               8.28
               .
               2
               Cor.
               5.1
               .
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 earthly
                 house
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               1
               Tim.
               1.8
               .
               1
               Joh.
               3.2
               .
               Joh.
               8.28
               ,
               32.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.58
               .
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 our
                 Labour
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Therefore
               your
               denying
               the
               certainty
               where
               the
               evidence
               is
               most
               notorious
               ,
               and
               telling
               men
               of
               Meriting
               if
               they
               will
               but
               believe
               your
               Church
               ,
               without
               any
               Evidence
               of
               certainty
               ,
               is
               a
               meer
               cheat
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               The
               ninth
               Principle
               ▪
            
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             Christianity
             is
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Gods
             appointed
             sufficient
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             including
             Godliness
             ,
             which
             is
             its
             final
             part
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               By
               Christianity
               I
               mean
               both
               our
               
                 Believing
                 ,
                 Loving
                 and
                 obeying
                 Christ
              
               as
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               our
               Believing
               ,
               Loving
               and
               Obeying
               God
               our
               Father
               ,
               as
               the
               end
               of
               Christs
               Mediation
               :
               The
               
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
              
               and
               the
               Mediator
               being
               
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               ,
               Joh.
               17.3
               .
               And
               as
               Taking
               a
               man
               for
               my
               Physicion
               ,
               is
               taking
               him
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 medicines
                 to
                 help
                 me
                 to
                 my
                 health
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               Health
               is
               finally
               included
               ▪
               so
               taking
               Christ
               for
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               him
               
                 by
                 faith
              
               to
               be
               the
               means
               of
               bringing
               me
               to
               the
               
                 Love
                 of
                 God
              
               and
               to
               Glory
               :
               And
               so
               I
               include
               Godliness
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               We
               are
               agreed
               on
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               :
               but
               not
               of
               the
               medium
               by
               which
               it
               must
               be
               made
               known
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               At
               the
               present
               I
               ask
               no
               more
               than
               that
               we
               agree
               in
               Christianity
               as
               the
               true
               and
               sufficient
               Religion
               and
               way
               to
               life
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               tenth
               Principle
            
             .
             That
             Baptizing
             is
             our
             Christening
             :
             And
             that
             all
             that
             are
             truly
             Baptized
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             untill
             they
             Apostatize
             or
             are
             justly
             excommunicate
             (
             at
             least
             .
             )
          
           
             
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               grant
               you
               all
               this
               as
               a
               common
               Principle
               with
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Then
               you
               grant
               us
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               our
               Religion
               is
               the
               True
               Religion
               ;
               of
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               salvation
               :
               For
               it
               is
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               you
               confessed
               to
               be
               such
               .
               2.
               
               You
               grant
               that
               we
               are
               baptized
               into
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               eleventh
               Principle
            
             .
             That
             all
             that
             are
             truly
             Baptized
             have
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             have
             present
             right
             to
             salvation
             if
             they
             so
             die
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               are
               
                 Internally
                 true
                 Consenters
              
               to
               the
               
                 baptismal
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               and
               are
               baptized
               ,
               have
               all
               these
               benefits
               of
               Baptism
               :
               And
               that
               Infants
               have
               them
               as
               
                 rightly
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
              
               and
               baptized
               :
               Do
               not
               you
               Consent
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               you
               know
               we
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Then
               you
               fully
               grant
               ,
               that
               all
               among
               the
               Protestants
               who
               in
               Infancy
               or
               at
               age
               are
               truly
               baptized
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               :
               Why
               then
               would
               you
               make
               people
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               when
               you
               grant
               the
               right
               to
               all
               that
               are
               Baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               But
               you
               are
               not
               Baptized
               by
               lawful
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Take
               heed
               what
               you
               say
               :
               Your
               party
               holdeth
               that
               even
               Schismaticks
               and
               Hereticks
               Baptism
               is
               valid
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               all
               that
               is
               essential
               to
               Baptizing
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               :
               Yea
               that
               a
               lay
               mans
               ,
               or
               womans
               baptizing
               is
               valid
               .
               If
               you
               deny
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               shame
               you
               ,
               by
               producing
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               your
               Doctors
               ;
               and
               your
               censure
               
               of
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               contrary
               doctrine
               to
               be
               a
               Heresie
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               But
               you
               have
               not
               all
               that
               is
               essential
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               not
               intentionally
               Baptized
               ,
               into
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Roman
               Church
               :
               For
               while
               you
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               baptized
               into
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               therefore
               Bellarmine
               sheweth
               that
               indirectly
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               the
               Pope
               by
               baptism
               ;
               which
               you
               intend
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Come
               ,
               come
               ,
               strive
               not
               against
               your
               knowledge
               .
               1.
               
               If
               our
               Baptism
               have
               not
               all
               that
               is
               essential
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               never
               rebaptize
               Protestants
               when
               they
               turn
               to
               you
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               find
               that
               you
               condemn
               your selves
               ?
               2.
               
               Why
               do
               not
               you
               your selves
               put
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Pope
               into
               your
               words
               of
               baptism
               ?
               3.
               
               Doth
               your
               Tradition
               tell
               you
               that
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               did
               baptize
               men
               into
               a
               subjection
               to
               the
               Pope
               ?
               4.
               
               Did
               any
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               baptize
               men
               into
               the
               name
               or
               subjection
               of
               Peter
               or
               any
               Apostle
               ?
               5.
               
               Doth
               not
               Paul
               expresly
               renounce
               it
               as
               to
               himself
               and
               Peter
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 of
              
               Apollo
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 of
              
               Cephas
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Is
                 Christ
                 divided
                 ?
                 Was
              
               Paul
               
                 Crucified
                 for
                 you
                 ?
                 or
                 were
                 ye
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Paul
               ,
               &c.
               6.
               
               Did
               not
               Christ
               himself
               tell
               us
               all
               that
               was
               Essential
               to
               baptism
               in
               his
               institution
               ,
               Matth.
               28
               without
               making
               any
               mention
               of
               Peter
               or
               the
               Pope
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               deny
               but
               our
               doctrine
               inferreth
               that
               all
               that
               are
               baptized
               among
               you
               have
               a
               true
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               pardon
               and
               salvation
               :
               Or
               at
               least
               when
               you
               come
               to
               age
               ,
               by
               refusing
               the
               Pope
               ,
               you
               turn
               Hereticks
               and
               lose
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               some
               of
               your
               divided
               writers
               say
               that
               we
               have
               Sacramentum
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 Rem
                 Sacramenti
              
               :
               But
               1.
               
               You
               say
               that
               a
               Character
               is
               imprinted
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               all
               sin
               done
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               person
               in
               a
               state
               of
               life
               ,
               unless
               
               he
               come
               feignedly
               ;
               which
               you
               will
               not
               charge
               on
               Infants
               ,
               nor
               can
               you
               prove
               it
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               themselves
               that
               are
               baptized
               at
               age
               .
               And
               saith
               Aquinas
               when
               the
               fiction
               ceaseth
               ,
               the
               fruits
               of
               baptism
               are
               obtained
               .
               2.
               
               And
               it
               will
               be
               long
               ere
               you
               will
               prove
               that
               to
               be
               baptized
               into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Trinity
               is
               uneffectual
               ,
               if
               we
               leave
               out
               the
               Pope
               .
               3.
               
               And
               you
               will
               hardly
               make
               a
               man
               understand
               what
               you
               mean
               by
               the
               validity
               of
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               if
               it
               neither
               take
               the
               Baptized
               into
               the
               true
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               nor
               the
               invisible
               (
               or
               a
               state
               of
               saving
               grace
               )
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               to
               Infants
               losing
               it
               as
               you
               say
               at
               age
               by
               Heresie
               .
               1.
               
               Will
               you
               save
               all
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               that
               are
               baptized
               at
               age
               ?
               If
               their
               baptism
               put
               them
               into
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               they
               continue
               just
               of
               the
               same
               faith
               and
               mind
               that
               they
               were
               baptized
               in
               ,
               sure
               that
               faith
               which
               put
               them
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               will
               keep
               them
               in
               it
               ;
               or
               not
               be
               damning
               through
               defectiveness
               to
               morrow
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               heirs
               of
               Heaven
               to
               day
               .
               But
               you
               cannot
               make
               your
               doctrines
               hang
               together
               .
               2.
               
               And
               they
               that
               are
               Baptized
               in
               Infancy
               are
               baptized
               into
               the
               same
               faith
               which
               they
               continue
               in
               at
               age
               .
               The
               Minister
               intendeth
               no
               other
               :
               The
               Parents
               ,
               Sponsors
               ,
               &c.
               intend
               no
               other
               :
               And
               will
               that
               prove
               defective
               even
               to
               Salvation
               after
               ,
               which
               was
               saving
               then
               ?
               3.
               
               If
               Baptism
               make
               us
               Christians
               ;
               and
               if
               Christianity
               be
               the
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               ,
               sufficient
               
                 in
                 suo
                 genere
              
               to
               salvation
               ,
               then
               we
               that
               continue
               in
               the
               Christianity
               which
               we
               were
               baptized
               into
               ,
               by
               your
               confession
               continue
               in
               the
               true
               
                 saving
                 Religion
              
               ;
               And
               this
               is
               
                 all
                 our
                 Religion
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               every
               one
               that
               owneth
               Christianity
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               Hereticks
               own
               it
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               yet
               contradict
               it
               by
               their
               Heresies
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               every
               one
               that
               
                 truly
                 owneth
                 Christianity
              
               in
               mind
               and
               will
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               else
               Christianity
               
               were
               not
               a
               saving
               sufficient
               Religion
               :
               The
               question
               is
               not
               whether
               
                 objective
                 Christianity
              
               or
               faith
               be
               sufficient
               to
               save
               him
               that
               
                 believeth
                 not
              
               ,
               or
               is
               not
               subjectively
               a
               Christian
               ;
               nor
               whether
               the
               
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
              
               be
               sufficient
               in
               
                 omni
                 genere
              
               :
               But
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               
                 sufficient
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               or
               
                 ob●ective
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 suo
                 genere
                 ?
              
               If
               a
               Heretick
               deny
               any
               essential
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               
                 believeth
                 not
              
               that
               which
               he
               (
               really
               ,
               understandingly
               and
               prevalently
               )
               denyeth
               .
               It
               is
               but
               the
               Name
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Thing
               ,
               which
               he
               owneth
               ,
               who
               disowneth
               any
               of
               the
               essence
               .
               Our
               question
               is
               now
               whether
               our
               
                 professed
                 objective
                 Faith
              
               be
               
                 true
                 and
                 sufficient
              
               ?
               When
               you
               come
               to
               prove
               us
               heretical
               denyers
               of
               any
               of
               its
               essence
               ,
               we
               will
               give
               you
               a
               sufficient
               answer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               twelfth
               Principle
            
             .
             That
             the
             Essence
             of
             our
             Religion
             or
             Christianity
             as
             Active
             and
             Saving
             ,
             is
             
               Faith
               that
               worketh
               by
               Love
            
             :
             Or
             such
             a
             Belief
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             is
             accompanied
             with
             a
             true
             devoting
             of
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             Love
             and
             willingness
             to
             obey
             his
             Laws
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             know
             them
             ;
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             :
             And
             he
             that
             is
             truly
             such
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               grant
               that
               he
               that
               truly
               Loveth
               God
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               But
               a
               Protestant
               cannot
               truly
               love
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               true
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Do
               you
               not
               agree
               and
               confess
               then
               ,
               that
               If
               any
               Protestants
               do
               truly
               Love
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               sincerely
               willing
               to
               obey
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               it
               that
               they
               may
               obey
               it
               ,
               such
               are
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               and
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               that
               popery
               which
               denyeth
               their
               salvation
               is
               false
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               P.
               
            
             
               If
               your
               false
               supposition
               were
               true
               ,
               these
               false
               consequents
               would
               be
               true
               :
               But
               you
               are
               all
               deceived
               when
               you
               think
               that
               you
               sincerely
               Love
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               willing
               to
               know
               and
               do
               his
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Let
               all
               Protestants
               note
               this
               first
               ,
               that
               you
               grant
               that
               none
               but
               ☞
               
                 falshearted
                 Hypocrites
              
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               what
               they
               profess
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               
                 Love
                 not
                 God
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 would
                 obey
                 him
              
               ,
               should
               
                 turn
                 Papists
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               if
               a
               man
               
                 cannot
                 know
                 his
                 own
                 Mind
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
              
               what
               he
               Loveth
               and
               what
               he
               is
               
                 willing
                 of
              
               ,
               no
               not
               about
               his
               End
               and
               
                 greatest
                 concernments
              
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               know
               when
               he
               
                 Believeth
                 aright
              
               ?
               Why
               do
               you
               trouble
               the
               world
               thus
               with
               your
               noise
               about
               Believing
               the
               Proposals
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               
                 cannot
                 know
                 whether
                 he
                 believe
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               ☞
               And
               he
               that
               cannot
               know
               what
               he
               
                 Willeth
                 ,
                 Chooseth
              
               or
               Loveth
               ,
               can
               no
               more
               know
               what
               
                 he
                 believeth
              
               .
               For
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Will
               are
               more
               plenary
               and
               
                 easily
                 perceived
              
               .
               And
               do
               all
               
                 Papists
                 know
              
               their
               own
               Hearts
               or
               Minds
               ,
               but
               no
               Protestants
               ?
               What
               would
               you
               expect
               but
               indignation
               and
               derision
               by
               such
               arguing
               as
               this
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               go
               about
               the
               world
               and
               tell
               men
               ,
               [
               
                 You
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 know
                 your
                 own
                 Minds
                 and
                 wills
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 them
                 ;
                 You
                 think
                 you
                 Love
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 all
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 believe
                 our
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 your
                 own
                 minds
                 and
                 hearts
                 .
              
               ]
               They
               that
               believe
               you
               on
               these
               rates
               ,
               deserve
               the
               deceit
               of
               believing
               you
               ;
               and
               punish
               themselves
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               The
               thirteenth
               Principle
            
             .
             That
             when
             Christ
             described
             all
             the
             Essence
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             our
             Believing
             in
             and
             being
             baptized
             into
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             first
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             instructed
             people
             to
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             three
             Articles
             ;
             And
             the
             ancient
             Creed
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             the
             exposition
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             Belief
             :
             And
             that
             this
             Creed
             was
             of
             old
             the
             symbol
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             were
             supposed
             sufficiently
             qualified
             for
             baptism
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             from
             Hereticks
             :
             which
             after
             was
             enlarged
             by
             occasion
             of
             heresies
             to
             the
             Nicene
             and
             Constantinopolitane
             Creed
             ;
             To
             which
             that
             called
             
             Athanasius's
             was
             added
             as
             a
             fuller
             explication
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             :
             And
             he
             that
             believed
             all
             these
             ,
             was
             taken
             for
             one
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             was
             sufficient
             
               in
               suo
               genere
            
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               All
               that
               was
               
                 then
                 Necessary
              
               to
               be
               explicitely
               believed
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 medii
              
               ,
               was
               expressed
               in
               the
               Creeds
               (
               if
               not
               more
               )
               :
               But
               not
               all
               that
               is
               
                 now
                 necessary
              
               when
               the
               Church
               hath
               proposed
               more
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Some
               of
               you
               say
               ,
               no
               more
               is
               necessary
               
                 ut
                 medium
              
               ,
               but
               to
               believe
               that
               
                 God
                 is
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 rewarder
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 diligently
                 seek
                 him
                 :
              
               Others
               say
               that
               the
               chief
               articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               also
               are
               commonly
               necessary
               :
               And
               in
               your
               discord
               we
               lay
               no
               great
               weight
               on
               your
               Opinions
               .
               2.
               
               But
               is
               not
               Christianity
               the
               same
               
                 Thing
                 now
              
               as
               it
               was
               at
               the
               beginning
               ?
               Is
               
                 Baptism
                 altered
              
               ?
               Hath
               not
               a
               Christian
               now
               the
               same
               definition
               as
               then
               ?
               Are
               not
               
                 Christs
                 promises
              
               and
               the
               Conditions
               the
               same
               ?
               Shall
               not
               he
               that
               was
               a
               Christian
               then
               ,
               be
               
               saved
               if
               he
               were
               
                 now
                 alive
              
               ?
               May
               not
               we
               be
               Christians
               ,
               and
               saved
               by
               the
               same
               
                 Constitutive
                 Causes
              
               which
               made
               men
               Christians
               ,
               and
               saved
               them
               in
               the
               
                 primitive
                 Churches
              
               ?
               Subvert
               not
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               confound
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               cheat
               not
               poor
               souls
               ,
               by
               labouring
               to
               hide
               the
               essence
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               such
               plain
               important
               truths
               .
               You
               cannot
               deny
               our
               faith
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               without
               condemning
               the
               ancient
               Church
               and
               Christianity
               it self
               :
               While
               we
               aloud
               profess
               that
               the
               
                 Christian
                 faith
                 explained
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Creeds
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               faith
               which
               we
               own
               ,
               in
               its
               Essentials
               explicated
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               fourteenth
               Principle
            
             .
             That
             the
             Books
             which
             the
             Protestants
             commonly
             receive
             as
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             agreeing
             Original
             Copies
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             very
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             true
             Translations
             as
             to
             the
             sence
             ,
             the
             most
             true
             Infallible
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               grant
               that
               where
               the
               
                 Copies
                 disagree
              
               by
               various
               Readings
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               more
               sure
               that
               any
               of
               them
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               we
               are
               sure
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Copy
               is
               righter
               than
               all
               that
               differ
               from
               it
               .
               But
               as
               long
               as
               the
               
                 essence
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               on
               which
               our
               Salvation
               is
               laid
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               explained
               
                 in
                 Credondis
              
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 Petendis
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 Agendis
              
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               as
               explained
               by
               Christ
               .
               And
               no
               one
               Duty
               or
               material
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Religion
               dependeth
               on
               the
               
                 various
                 Lections
              
               ,
               but
               those
               texts
               that
               Agree
               are
               sufficient
               to
               establish
               them
               all
               ;
               yea
               ,
               as
               
                 Franc.
                 à
                 Sancta
                 Clara
                 system
                 .
                 fid
                 .
              
               professeth
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               Translations
               so
               agree
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               
                 material
                 point
              
               of
               Religion
               doth
               depend
               on
               any
               of
               
                 their
                 differences
              
               ;
               It
               is
               as
               much
               as
               we
               assert
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Agreeing
                 Original
                 Copies
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               sound-Translations
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               are
               the
               True
               Infallible
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               former
               both
               as
               to
               
                 words
                 and
                 sence
              
               ,
               and
               the
               later
               as
               to
               
                 sence
                 alone
              
               .
               Do
               you
               not
               grant
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               We
               grant
               the
               Scripture
               as
               you
               say
               to
               be
               Gods
               Infallible
               word
               ;
               But
               1.
               
               You
               cannot
               
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
              
               ,
               because
               you
               take
               it
               not
               on
               the
               Roman
               Churches
               Authoritative
               Proposal
               ;
               2.
               
               And
               you
               leave
               out
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               we
               can
               
                 know
                 it
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               tryed
               in
               due
               place
               .
               2.
               
               And
               whether
               we
               have
               
                 All
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               or
               enough
               ,
               is
               another
               question
               ,
               to
               be
               debated
               when
               you
               will.
               You
               grant
               us
               expresly
               that
               which
               we
               now
               desire
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Infallible
                 Truth
              
               of
               our
               
                 Canonical
                 Scripture
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               
                 All
                 our
                 Religion
              
               ,
               containing
               not
               only
               the
               Essentials
               ,
               but
               all
               
                 the
                 Integrals
              
               ,
               and
               Accidentals
               needful
               to
               be
               recorded
               .
               So
               that
               
                 All
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Religion
                 is
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 Infallibly
                 True.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               from
               hence
               further
               note
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               our
               disputes
               ,
               you
               are
               obliged
               to
               
                 be
                 the
                 defendants
              
               ,
               as
               to
               Truth
               :
               For
               we
               deny
               the
               Truth
               of
               much
               of
               your
               Religion
               ,
               but
               you
               deny
               not
               the
               Truth
               of
               one
               word
               of
               ours
               :
               but
               only
               the
               Plenitude
               or
               Sufficiency
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               The
               name
               of
               a
               Protestant
               was
               never
               known
               till
               Luthers
               time
               :
               And
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               was
               a
               particular
               Protestation
               of
               the
               German
               Princes
               ,
               and
               not
               directly
               a
               Protesting
               against
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               Names
               but
               Religion
               which
               we
               dispute
               of
               .
               And
               it
               is
               that
               which
               each
               party
               Professeth
               to
               be
               
                 their
                 Religion
              
               .
               Therefore
               you
               must
               take
               
                 our
                 Profession
              
               or
               you
               change
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               dispute
               .
               And
               we
               profess
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               (
               which
               no
               sober
               man
               questioneth
               )
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               are
               
                 All
                 our
                 Religion
              
               .
               Therefore
               if
               you
               please
               you
               shall
               suppose
               that
               the
               name
               Protestant
               were
               not
               now
               in
               the
               world
               :
               It
               doth
               not
               signifie
               our
               Religion
               .
               But
               
                 we
                 now
              
               use
               it
               to
               signifie
               our
               
                 Protesting
                 
                 against
                 Popery
              
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               agree
               in
               substance
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 rejecting
                 Popery
              
               ,
               with
               those
               that
               made
               that
               particular
               Protestation
               mentioned
               by
               you
               .
            
             
               Names
               are
               oft
               given
               from
               accidents
               ;
               as
               
                 Africanus
                 ,
                 Germanicus
                 ,
                 Britannicus
              
               ,
               &c.
               to
               several
               Roman
               Captains
               ;
               when
               yet
               their
               Humanity
               was
               the
               same
               before
               they
               were
               so
               named
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Turks
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               &c.
               Protest
               against
               Popery
               :
               It
               seems
               then
               they
               are
               Protestants
               too
               ;
               and
               your
               companions
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Thus
               some
               men
               study
               to
               deceive
               ,
               by
               turning
               from
               the
               question
               to
               another
               .
               Our
               question
               I
               tell
               you
               is
               Whether
               the
               
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
              
               be
               Infallible
               ?
               and
               not
               ,
               
                 Whence
                 is
                 their
                 name
              
               ?
               2.
               
               But
               by
               a
               Protestant
               we
               mean
               only
               one
               that
               taketh
               the
               
                 Scripture
                 for
                 the
                 Rule
              
               ,
               and
               Christianity
               for
               the
               Essence
               of
               his
               Religion
               :
               Which
               no
               one
               doth
               that
               denyeth
               any
               essential
               part
               of
               it
               .
               If
               we
               do
               so
               ,
               prove
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               have
               our
               answer
               .
               How
               do
               you
               judge
               of
               any
               man
               among
               your selves
               that
               taketh
               Gods
               word
               proposed
               by
               your
               Church
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               mistaketh
               the
               Church
               in
               any
               point
               :
               As
               Durandus
               that
               thought
               the
               matter
               of
               Bread
               continues
               ,
               whom
               Bellarmine
               yet
               denyeth
               to
               be
               an
               Heretick
               .
               So
               is
               it
               with
               any
               among
               us
               that
               mistake
               the
               sence
               of
               Scripture
               in
               some
               such
               point
               .
            
             
               When
               a
               Name
               is
               put
               upon
               any
               person
               or
               party
               from
               a
               common
               accident
               ,
               you
               may
               if
               you
               will
               call
               all
               by
               that
               name
               which
               that
               accident
               agreeth
               to
               :
               And
               so
               Papists
               are
               called
               by
               some
               Non-conformists
               now
               in
               England
               ,
               because
               they
               Conform
               not
               :
               But
               the
               world
               knoweth
               well
               enough
               that
               it
               is
               Protestants
               which
               are
               commonly
               meant
               by
               that
               name
               ,
               and
               not
               Papists
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               Seekers
               ,
               &c.
               though
               these
               
                 conform
                 not
              
               .
               And
               so
               you
               may
               say
               if
               it
               please
               your self
               that
               Turks
               ,
               Jews
               ,
               Heathens
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               Ran●ers
               ,
               are
               Protestants
               ,
               because
               they
               
                 Protest
                 
                 against
              
               ,
               or
               reject
               Popery
               :
               But
               the
               world
               knoweth
               who
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Name
               ,
               Even
               
                 Christians
                 rejecting
                 proper
                 Popery
              
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               deal
               openly
               with
               you
               ,
               I
               care
               not
               if
               the
               name
               Protestant
               were
               utterly
               cast
               aside
               ;
               If
               any
               man
               be
               so
               deceived
               by
               it
               as
               1.
               
               Either
               to
               think
               that
               it
               signifieth
               the
               Essence
               of
               our
               Religion
               (
               unless
               you
               mean
               as
               we
               Protest
               for
               Christianity
               .
               )
               2.
               
               Or
               that
               we
               take
               those
               called
               Protestants
               for
               the
               
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               they
               make
               it
               an
               occasion
               of
               their
               own
               deceit
               :
               Names
               of
               distinction
               are
               used
               ,
               because
               men
               know
               not
               else
               readily
               how
               to
               speak
               intelligibly
               of
               one
               another
               without
               circumlocutions
               :
               And
               then
               cometh
               the
               Sectarian
               ,
               and
               taketh
               his
               Party
               ,
               for
               
                 all
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               at
               least
               which
               he
               may
               lawfully
               Communicate
               with
               )
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               his
               party
               to
               notifie
               
                 his
                 Religion
              
               .
               And
               then
               comes
               the
               
                 crafty
                 Papist
              
               ,
               and
               pretends
               from
               hence
               that
               such
               a
               
                 named
                 Religion
              
               is
               new
               ;
               and
               asketh
               you
               ,
               
                 where
                 was
                 there
                 any
              
               (
               e.
               g.
               )
               
                 Protestants
                 before
              
               Luther
               ?
            
             
               My
               Religion
               is
               
                 naked
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               the
               same
               as
               is
               where
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Protestant
               is
               
                 not
                 known
              
               ,
               and
               as
               was
               
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 known
              
               ;
               and
               as
               if
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Pope
               had
               never
               been
               known
               .
               But
               now
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               
                 Monarchical
                 Vsurpation
              
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 are
                 risen
              
               and
               known
               ,
               I
               am
               one
               of
               those
               that
               protest
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               Christianity
               which
               is
               my
               Religion
               ;
               But
               so
               as
               to
               addict
               my self
               to
               the
               opinions
               of
               no
               man
               or
               party
               that
               opposeth
               them
               ,
               wholly
               and
               absolutely
               and
               beyond
               evidence
               of
               truth
               :
               I
               take
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               soundest
               in
               the
               world
               :
               But
               I
               take
               their
               Confessions
               to
               be
               all
               the
               Imperfect
               expressions
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               the
               Writings
               of
               Protestant
               Divines
               to
               be
               some
               more
               clear
               and
               sound
               ,
               and
               some
               more
               dark
               ,
               empty
               ,
               and
               less
               sound
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               things
               I
               differ
               from
               many
               of
               them
               .
               Choose
               now
               whether
               you
               will
               call
               me
               a
               Protestant
               or
               not
               ;
               I
               
               tell
               you
               
                 my
                 Religion
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 simple
                 Christianity
              
               :
               Names
               are
               at
               your
               own
               Will.
               I
               could
               almost
               wish
               that
               there
               were
               no
               name
               known
               besides
               that
               of
               CHRISTIAN
               as
               notifying
               our
               faith
               and
               Religion
               ,
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               (
               Though
               as
               notifying
               Heresie
               and
               sin
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               proper
               names
               ,
               as
               in
               Rev.
               the
               name
               Nicolaitans
               is
               used
               )
               .
               Even
               the
               word
               Catholick
               had
               long
               a
               narrower
               sense
               in
               the
               Empire
               with
               many
               than
               I
               now
               own
               it
               in
               .
               Though
               as
               it
               signifieth
               
                 One
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Vniversal
                 ,
              
               loveth
               Vniversally
               all
               
                 true
                 Christians
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               Communion
               with
               them
               in
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               ,
               and
               Hope
               ,
               so
               I
               like
               it
               ,
               and
               am
               A
               CATHOLICK
               CHRISTIAN
               .
               I
               dispute
               for
               nothing
               else
               ;
               I
               perswade
               this
               person
               here
               in
               Doubt
               ,
               to
               nothing
               else
               ;
               but
               1.
               
               To
               hold
               fast
               to
               true
               and
               meer
               Christianity
               ;
               2.
               
               To
               Reject
               all
               in
               Popery
               or
               any
               other
               Sect
               that
               is
               
                 Evidently
                 against
                 it
              
               ;
               3.
               
               To
               suspend
               his
               belief
               of
               all
               
                 that
                 's
                 doubtful
              
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               nothing
               as
               a
               part
               of
               
                 Divine
                 faith
              
               or
               Religion
               ,
               till
               he
               
                 be
                 sure
              
               that
               indeed
               it
               is
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               now
               these
               Principles
               being
               supposed
               ,
               let
               us
               proceed
               ,
               and
               try
               whether
               Popery
               be
               of
               God
               or
               not
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           III.
           The
           Protestants
           Reasons
           against
           Popery
           .
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             I
             Have
             heard
             what
             you
             have
             said
             in
             stating
             the
             
               Protestants
               Religion
            
             :
             I
             now
             expect
             to
             hear
             
               what
               Reasons
               you
               have
               against
               that
               which
               you
               call
               Popery
               :
            
             And
             afterwards
             that
             you
             prove
             all
             that
             you
             charge
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             I
             adjure
             you
             first
             that
             you
             say
             nothing
             but
             what
             you
             believe
             in
             your
             conscience
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             looketh
             to
             be
             judged
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             With
             many
             Papists
             confident
             and
             vehement
             protestations
             go
             instead
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             we
             oft
             hear
             them
             say
             ,
             [
             
               If
               this
               be
               not
               true
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               be
               torn
               in
               a
               thousand
               pieces
               :
               We
               will
               seal
               it
               with
               our
               blood
               :
               We
               will
               lay
               our
               salvation
               on
               it
               :
               And
               do
               you
               think
               we
               have
               not
               souls
               to
               save
               ?
               &c.
            
             ]
             Which
             is
             much
             like
             as
             if
             they
             would
             end
             all
             Controversies
             by
             
               laying
               Wagers
            
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             by
             protesting
             that
             they
             are
             
               honester
               and
               credibler
               men
            
             than
             their
             adversaries
             :
             And
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Quaker
             or
             other
             such
             Sectary
             will
             say
             :
             the
             most
             proud
             and
             ignorant
             being
             usually
             the
             most
             confident
             :
             But
             yet
             though
             I
             expect
             not
             that
             you
             should
             receive
             any
             thing
             from
             me
             ,
             upon
             Protestations
             ,
             but
             upon
             Proofs
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             promise
             you
             that
             I
             will
             charge
             nothing
             on
             the
             Papists
             ,
             but
             what
             in
             my
             Conscience
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           Reasons
           which
           resolve
           me
           against
           Popery
           are
           these
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           I.
           Reason
           ,
           Their
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           is
           so
           
             notoriously
             false
          
           and
           inhumane
           ,
           even
           contrary
           to
           the
           fullest
           ascertaining
           evidence
           that
           mankind
           can
           expect
           on
           earth
           ,
           (
           viz.
           for
           all
           men
           on
           pain
           of
           damnation
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             no
             Bread
          
           ,
           and
           
             no
             Wine
          
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           soundest
           senses
           of
           any
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           do
           perceive
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           by
           seeing
           it
           ,
           tasting
           it
           ,
           feeling
           it
           ,
           smelling
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           
             notorious
             effects
          
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           built
           upon
           
             no
             Revelation
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             Reason
          
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           any
           true
           consent
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           
             clean
             contrary
             to
             them
             all
          
           ;
           )
           that
           I
           solemnly
           profess
           ,
           that
           I
           find
           it
           an
           
             utter
             Impossibility
          
           to
           believe
           it
           :
           And
           it
           often
           puts
           me
           to
           a
           doubt
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           any
           mortal
           man
           unfeignedly
           and
           fully
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           Whether
           there
           be
           
             really
             any
             such
             Papist
             in
             the
             world
             :
          
           or
           Whether
           most
           do
           not
           for
           carnal
           respects
           take
           on
           them
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           not
           ;
           or
           rather
           the
           Vulgar
           understand
           their
           words
           ,
           as
           not
           really
           excluding
           the
           true
           being
           of
           
             Bread
             and
             Wine
          
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           only
           somewhat
           overawing
           their
           own
           reason
           with
           a
           reverence
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           not
           to
           contradict
           ,
           or
           so
           far
           as
           notionally
           to
           own
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           not
           from
           the
           heart
           believe
           the
           thing
           .
        
         
           So
           many
           contradictions
           ,
           absurdities
           ,
           and
           impieties
           are
           to
           be
           by
           them
           believed
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           sure
           no
           man
           that
           understandeth
           them
           ,
           can
           possibly
           believe
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           all
           this
           must
           be
           done
           by
           
             Miracles
             ,
             stupendious
             miracles
             ,
             daily
          
           or
           
             common
             miracles
          
           ,
           which
           
             every
             Priest
          
           can
           do
           at
           
             his
             pleasure
          
           ,
           and
           
             never
             fail
             ,
             sober
          
           or
           drunken
           ,
           greater
           than
           raising
           a
           man
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           so
           
           that
           every
           beastly
           ,
           sordid
           ,
           ignorant
           Priest
           ,
           shall
           do
           more
           miracles
           by
           far
           ,
           than
           ever
           Jesus
           Christ
           did
           in
           all
           his
           life
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           we
           know
           by
           the
           holy
           Records
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           live
           as
           long
           )
           .
           He
           that
           can
           believe
           all
           this
           ,
           may
           next
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           neither
           Earth
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           nor
           the
           Firmament
           over
           his
           head
           ,
           nor
           Water
           ,
           nor
           Air
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Creature
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           being
           himself
           .
        
         
           II.
           Reason
           :
           The
           Faith
           or
           Religion
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           described
           by
           themselves
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           Infallibility
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           utterly
           uncertain
           ,
           unintelligible
           ,
           and
           meer
           contradiction
           and
           confusion
           ;
           and
           a
           changeable
           thing
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           man
           knoweth
           whether
           he
           have
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           have
           it
           all
           ;
           But
           whoever
           hath
           it
           ,
           he
           hath
           certainly
           a
           hodge-podge
           of
           truth
           and
           falshood
           .
        
         
           III.
           Reason
           .
           Their
           Papacy
           ,
           which
           essentiateth
           their
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           horrid
           Usurpation
           of
           Christs
           own
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           Office
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           incompaparably
           above
           the
           Natural
           Power
           or
           Capacity
           of
           any
           mortal
           man
           ;
           even
           to
           be
           the
           Apostle
           and
           Governour
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           (
           of
           Christians
           at
           least
           )
           ;
           To
           take
           Charge
           of
           all
           the
           souls
           on
           earth
           ;
           to
           teach
           and
           call
           those
           that
           are
           uncalled
           ,
           and
           to
           Rule
           those
           that
           are
           baptized
           :
           even
           at
           the
           Antipodes
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           those
           unknown
           or
           inaccessible
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           no
           knowledge
           of
           :
           A
           far
           more
           arrogant
           undertaking
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           the
           Civil
           Monarch
           of
           all
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           utterly
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           perform
           ,
           and
           which
           never
           was
           performed
           by
           him
           .
        
         
         
           IV.
           Reason
           .
           The
           said
           Papacy
           is
           an
           arrogant
           Usurpation
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           Pastors
           upon
           earth
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Power
           over
           them
           ,
           never
           given
           by
           Christ
           :
           It
           setteth
           up
           a
           Kingdom
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           taketh
           from
           Pastors
           the
           power
           which
           Christ
           gave
           them
           ,
           over
           their
           particular
           flocks
           .
        
         
           V.
           Reason
           .
           The
           said
           Papacy
           is
           a
           meer
           humane
           Institution
           :
           They
           confess
           themselves
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           of
           Divine
           faith
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           is
           St.
           Peters
           Successor
           by
           Divine
           Right
           :
           It
           is
           no
           article
           of
           their
           
             own
             faith
          
           :
           But
           History
           fully
           assureth
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           but
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Bishop
           was
           made
           Supream
           :
           as
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           is
           in
           England
           :
           And
           that
           he
           standeth
           on
           the
           same
           humane
           foundation
           as
           the
           
             other
             four
             Patriarchs
          
           of
           the
           Empire
           did
           .
           And
           that
           their
           
             General
             Councils
          
           were
           called
           by
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           were
           called
           General
           only
           with
           respect
           to
           that
           Empire
           .
           And
           there
           never
           was
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           of
           all
           the
           
             Christian
             world
          
           ,
           nor
           ever
           can
           be
           :
           And
           that
           there
           never
           was
           such
           ,
           is
           most
           notorious
           yet
           by
           the
           Names
           subscribed
           to
           all
           the
           Councils
           .
           But
           they
           abuse
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           claim
           that
           power
           
             over
             all
             the
             Christians
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           which
           
             one
             Prince
          
           gave
           his
           subject-Prelates
           
             in
             his
             Empire
          
           :
           As
           if
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           of
           Scotland
           or
           France
           should
           pretend
           to
           be
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           of
           
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           should
           call
           himself
           Archbishop
           of
           all
           the
           Church
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           claim
           the
           government
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           VI.
           Reason
           :
           The
           said
           Papacy
           hold
           their
           claim
           of
           
             Supream
             Government
          
           as
           by
           
             Gods
             appointment
          
           (
           though
           they
           confess
           as
           before
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           
             de
             fide
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           succeedeth
           Peter
           by
           Divine
           right
           )
           and
           this
           notoriously
           
             Contrary
             to
             the
             Judgement
             and
             Tradition
             of
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             :
          
           General
           Councils
           (
           such
           as
           they
           had
           )
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Christians
           have
           determined
           against
           the
           Papal
           claime
           .
           And
           Tradition
           condemneth
           them
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           while
           they
           plead
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           Reason
           :
           It
           is
           Treason
           against
           Christ
           for
           the
           Papists
           who
           are
           but
           a
           Sect
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           call
           themselves
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           unchurch
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           rob
           Christ
           of
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           denying
           them
           to
           be
           such
           :
           As
           if
           they
           would
           deny
           two
           third
           parts
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           to
           be
           the
           Kings
           .
           They
           are
           Sectaries
           and
           Schismaticks
           by
           this
           arrogant
           dividing
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           appropriating
           the
           name
           and
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           themselves
           alone
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           Reason
           :
           By
           making
           an
           unlawful
           and
           
             Impossible
             Condition
          
           and
           Center
           of
           
             Church
             Vnion
          
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           
             greatest
             Schismaticks
          
           in
           all
           the
           world
           :
           The
           greatest
           Dividers
           of
           the
           Church
           upon
           pretence
           of
           Vnity
           :
           As
           he
           would
           be
           a
           divider
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           would
           set
           up
           a
           Vice-King
           without
           the
           Kings
           authority
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           none
           that
           subject
           not
           themselves
           to
           him
           ,
           shall
           be
           taken
           for
           subjects
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
         
           IX
           .
           Reason
           :
           They
           studiously
           brand
           themselves
           with
           Satans
           mark
           of
           malice
           ,
           or
           uncharitableness
           and
           cruelty
           to
           mens
           souls
           :
           while
           they
           sentence
           to
           
             damnation
             two
             third
             parts
          
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           be
           the
           subjects
           of
           their
           Pope
           :
           And
           they
           think
           their
           way
           to
           Heaven
           is
           safest
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           bolder
           than
           us
           in
           damning
           other
           Christians
           :
           Whereas
           Love
           is
           the
           mark
           by
           which
           Christs
           Disciples
           must
           be
           known
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           X.
           Reason
           :
           They
           are
           inhumanely
           
             cruel
             to
             mens
             bodies
          
           :
           And
           this
           is
           their
           very
           Religion
           :
           For
           the
           Council
           at
           the
           Laterane
           under
           Innocent
           the
           third
           decreed
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           believe
           not
           ,
           or
           deny
           Transubstantiation
           are
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           all
           Temporal
           Lords
           shall
           exterminate
           them
           from
           their
           Dominions
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           no
           man
           shall
           be
           suffered
           to
           live
           under
           any
           Christian
           Lord
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           renounce
           all
           his
           senses
           ,
           and
           profess
           that
           he
           believeth
           that
           they
           are
           all
           deceived
           by
           God
           himself
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           only
           to
           renounce
           their
           Humanity
           ,
           but
           their
           Animality
           or
           sense
           it self
           .
           So
           that
           
             no
             men
             indeed
          
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           suffered
           to
           live
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           as
           
             deny
             themselves
             to
             be
             men
          
           :
           What
           Heathens
           ,
           what
           Turks
           ,
           did
           ever
           exercise
           such
           Inhumane
           fury
           ?
           Besides
           their
           burning
           and
           tormenting
           men
           as
           Hereticks
           that
           will
           not
           do
           all
           this
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           say
           as
           they
           require
           them
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           Reason
           :
           Their
           Church
           indeed
           is
           invisible
           ,
           while
           they
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           an
           unknown
           thing
           :
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Men
           are
           forced
           into
           it
           by
           such
           bloody
           Laws
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           cannot
           rationally
           be
           known
           to
           be
           Consenters
           :
           
           2.
           
           And
           they
           have
           
             no
             certain
             faith
          
           to
           constitute
           a
           Church-member
           :
           For
           they
           hold
           that
           his
           obligation
           to
           believe
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           his
           
             inward
             and
             outward
             means
          
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           man
           can
           possibly
           judge
           :
           And
           so
           no
           man
           can
           know
           whether
           himself
           or
           another
           have
           
             that
             faith
          
           which
           is
           required
           as
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
           And
           many
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           
             that
             believe
             not
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           have
           
             saving
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           
             are
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           sufficient
           means
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           Reason
           :
           The
           Papacy
           doth
           intolerably
           tyrannize
           over
           Kings
           ,
           and
           teach
           such
           Doctrines
           of
           Perjury
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           their
           very
           Religion
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           to
           be
           endured
           in
           any
           Kingdom
           ;
           nor
           dare
           they
           fully
           practise
           it
           :
           The
           Crowns
           and
           Lives
           of
           Princes
           being
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           As
           the
           said
           Laterane
           Council
           sheweth
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           Reason
           :
           Their
           Church
           is
           oft
           
             Essentially
             unholy
             ,
             heretical
             and
             wicked
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Pope
           is
           often
           so
           ,
           who
           is
           an
           
             Essential
             part
          
           of
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           the
           
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
          
           .
           General
           Councils
           have
           upon
           examination
           judged
           their
           Popes
           to
           be
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             Simonists
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           guilty
           of
           Blasphemy
           or
           Infidelity
           it self
           .
           And
           the
           Church
           cannot
           be
           Holy
           ,
           whose
           
             Essential
             part
          
           is
           so
           unholy
           .
        
         
           XIV
           .
           Reason
           :
           Their
           Churches
           succession
           is
           so
           notoriously
           interrupted
           ,
           and
           their
           Papacy
           so
           often
           altered
           in
           its
           causes
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           become
           a
           confounded
           and
           a
           meer
           uncertain
           thing
           .
           So
           many
           notorious
           or
           judged
           
           Hereticks
           ,
           Simonists
           ,
           Murderers
           ,
           Sodomites
           ,
           Adulterers
           have
           possessed
           the
           Seat
           ,
           who
           were
           therefore
           uncapable
           ,
           that
           the
           line
           of
           succession
           must
           needs
           be
           interrupted
           by
           them
           .
           And
           so
           many
           wayes
           have
           they
           been
           made
           or
           elected
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           the
           City-Presbyters
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Emperours
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Cardinals
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Councils
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           
             one
             way
          
           of
           Election
           be
           necessary
           ,
           they
           have
           lost
           their
           Papacy
           long
           ago
           .
           If
           
             no
             one
          
           way
           be
           necessary
           ,
           then
           the
           Turk
           may
           make
           a
           Pope
           .
        
         
           XV.
           Reason
           :
           Their
           Church
           called
           One
           ,
           is
           really
           
             two
             in
             specie
             ;
             one
          
           Headed
           by
           a
           Pope
           ,
           and
           another
           by
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           :
           For
           while
           the
           Head
           or
           
             Supream
             Ruler
          
           is
           an
           
             Essential
             part
          
           ,
           and
           
             one
             part
          
           of
           the
           people
           own
           
             one
             Head
          
           and
           another
           part
           own
           
             another
             Head
          
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           do
           )
           the
           Churches
           thus
           constituted
           cannot
           be
           One.
           
        
         
           And
           also
           
             de
             individuo
          
           there
           have
           been
           long
           two
           or
           three
           Popes
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           consequently
           two
           or
           three
           Churches
           :
           And
           to
           this
           day
           none
           knoweth
           which
           was
           the
           right
           .
        
         
           XVI
           .
           Reason
           :
           They
           plead
           for
           a
           Church
           which
           never
           had
           a
           being
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             All
             Christians
             Headed
             by
             one
             Pope
          
           ;
           When
           
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
          
           did
           never
           take
           him
           for
           their
           Head
           ,
           nor
           were
           governed
           by
           him
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           XVII
           .
           Reason
           :
           They
           dreadfully
           injure
           the
           
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           as
           if
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           in
           all
           those
           Sacred
           Records
           ,
           had
           not
           had
           skill
           
           or
           will
           to
           speak
           intelligibly
           ,
           and
           plainly
           to
           deliver
           us
           the
           doctrines
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           :
           But
           they
           make
           their
           
             Voluminous
             Councils
          
           more
           intelligible
           and
           sufficient
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           had
           done
           better
           than
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           :
           And
           when
           men
           must
           only
           
             Discern
             Gods
             Laws
          
           ,
           and
           
             Judge
             Causes
             by
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           
             Judges
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           God
           the
           Judge
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Law
           by
           which
           they
           must
           be
           judged
           .
        
         
           XVIII
           .
           Reason
           :
           There
           is
           no
           other
           Sect
           of
           Christians
           under
           Heaven
           which
           hath
           so
           many
           differences
           among
           themselves
           ,
           or
           have
           written
           so
           many
           Books
           against
           one
           another
           as
           the
           Papists
           :
           And
           though
           many
           of
           them
           are
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           yea
           ,
           some
           are
           about
           the
           very
           Essence
           or
           Constitutive
           Head
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           yet
           have
           they
           no
           handsomer
           way
           to
           palliate
           all
           by
           ,
           than
           by
           saying
           that
           these
           are
           but
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           no
           
             Articles
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Infallible
           Judge
           dare
           not
           decide
           them
           :
           No
           though
           it
           be
           diversity
           of
           Expositions
           of
           
             Gods
             own
             Word
          
           ,
           yet
           Commentators
           still
           differ
           without
           any
           hope
           of
           a
           decision
           ,
           as
           if
           
             Gods
             Word
          
           were
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           but
           were
           only
           the
           matter
           of
           
             uncertain
             Opinion
          
           ,
           till
           the
           Pope
           and
           Council
           have
           expounded
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           Scripture
           is
           
             de
             fide
          
           than
           they
           expound
           .
        
         
           XIX
           .
           Reason
           :
           Perjury
           is
           made
           the
           very
           Character
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           brand
           by
           which
           it
           is
           stigmatized
           ;
           As
           is
           visible
           1.
           
           In
           the
           
             Trent
             Oath
          
           imposed
           on
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           whoever
           taketh
           he
           is
           immediately
           perjured
           :
           and
           2.
           
           By
           their
           disobliging
           men
           from
           Oaths
           and
           Vows
           ;
           even
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Princes
           from
           their
           
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
          
           ,
           whenever
           the
           Pope
           shall
           excommunicate
           
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           Dominions
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           is
           decreed
           
             Concil
             .
             Later
             .
             sub
             Innoc.
          
           3.
           
           Can.
           3.
           
        
         
           XX.
           Reason
           :
           They
           are
           guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           in
           their
           ordinary
           Worship
           by
           the
           Mass
           :
           while
           they
           worship
           Bread
           as
           their
           
             Lord
             God
          
           :
           Nor
           will
           it
           justifie
           them
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           thought
           it
           to
           be
           Bread
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           worship
           it
           :
           Any
           more
           than
           it
           would
           justifie
           Julian
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           worship
           the
           Sun
           ,
           if
           he
           thought
           not
           that
           it
           was
           God
           :
           And
           they
           confess
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           prove
           to
           be
           still
           Bread
           ,
           their
           Worship
           will
           prove
           Idolatry
           :
           and
           we
           desire
           no
           other
           proof
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           justifie
           their
           sending
           God
           his
           Worship
           by
           a
           Cross
           ,
           Crucifix
           ,
           or
           other
           Image
           ,
           as
           a
           
             medium
             cultum
          
           ,
           from
           being
           a
           gross
           Violation
           of
           the
           second
           Commandment
           :
           (
           which
           they
           leave
           out
           )
           .
        
         
           XXI
           .
           Reason
           :
           Their
           Religion
           greatly
           tendeth
           to
           
             Mortifie
             Christianity
          
           ,
           and
           turn
           it
           into
           a
           
             dead
             Image
          
           ,
           by
           destroying
           much
           of
           its
           life
           and
           power
           :
           1.
           
           By
           
             befriending
             Ignorance
          
           ,
           and
           hiding
           the
           
             holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           forbidding
           all
           the
           people
           to
           
             read
             them
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
          
           without
           a
           special
           license
           :
           blaspheming
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           as
           if
           so
           read
           ,
           it
           had
           more
           tendency
           or
           likelihood
           to
           hurt
           men
           than
           to
           profit
           them
           ,
           to
           damn
           them
           than
           to
           save
           them
           ;
           when
           they
           will
           say
           otherwise
           of
           all
           their
           own
           Vulgar
           postils
           and
           such
           like
           writings
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           by
           teaching
           the
           people
           a
           
             blind
             devotion
             ,
             viz.
          
           to
           pray
           in
           an
           
             unknown
             tongue
          
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           God
           by
           
             words
             not
             understood
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           by
           making
           up
           a
           Religion
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           
             far
             most
          
           ,
           of
           
             external
             formalities
          
           ,
           and
           a
           multitude
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           the
           
             opus
             operatum
          
           of
           their
           various
           Sacraments
           ;
           
           As
           if
           God
           delighted
           in
           such
           actions
           as
           befit
           not
           the
           acceptance
           of
           a
           grave
           and
           sober
           man
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           Guilt
           and
           Sin
           would
           be
           wiped
           off
           ,
           and
           charmed
           away
           into
           virtue
           and
           holiness
           ,
           by
           such
           corporeal
           motions
           ,
           shews
           and
           words
           .
        
         
           XXII
           .
           Reason
           :
           Their
           Religion
           ,
           though
           it
           thus
           tend
           to
           
             gratifie
             the
             ungodly
          
           by
           deceitful
           remedies
           and
           hopes
           ,
           yet
           is
           very
           uncomfortable
           to
           the
           godly
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           it
           no
           man
           can
           know
           that
           he
           is
           a
           
             true
             believer
          
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           child
           of
           Hell
           ,
           (
           much
           less
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           saved
           :
           )
           For
           they
           teach
           that
           no
           Divine
           can
           tell
           them
           what
           Articles
           are
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           to
           salvation
           :
           But
           they
           must
           be
           so
           many
           as
           are
           suited
           to
           every
           
             ones
             capacity
          
           ,
           and
           means
           ,
           during
           his
           life
           .
           And
           no
           man
           living
           can
           know
           that
           he
           understandeth
           and
           believeth
           
             as
             much
          
           as
           his
           capacity
           and
           means
           were
           in
           their
           kind
           sufficient
           to
           :
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           hath
           not
           been
           culpably
           ignorant
           of
           somewhat
           which
           he
           might
           have
           known
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Mens
           Sacramental
           receptions
           and
           comforts
           depend
           on
           the
           Intention
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           knoweth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Almost
           all
           Godly
           men
           must
           expect
           the
           
             fire
             of
             Purgatory
          
           :
           and
           consequently
           none
           of
           them
           
             can
             be
             rationally
             willing
             to
             dye
             :
          
           Because
           
             this
             life
          
           is
           better
           than
           Purgatory
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           will
           desire
           to
           go
           from
           hence
           into
           the
           fire
           :
           And
           so
           by
           making
           
             all
             men
             unwilling
             to
             dye
          
           ,
           it
           destroyeth
           a
           
             heavenly
             mind
          
           ,
           and
           killeth
           faith
           ,
           and
           hope
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           
             holy
             joy
          
           ,
           and
           tempteth
           men
           to
           be
           worldlings
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           this
           life
           better
           than
           the
           next
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           tempteth
           men
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           Martyrdom
           ,
           lest
           (
           dying
           in
           Venial
           sins
           ,
           as
           all
           do
           )
           they
           go
           to
           a
           Purgatory
           fire
           ,
           more
           terrible
           than
           Martyrdom
           .
        
         
         
           XXIII
           .
           Reason
           :
           Their
           Doctrine
           is
           not
           only
           contrary
           to
           many
           express
           Texts
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           also
           contrary
           to
           it self
           :
           One
           Pope
           and
           one
           Council
           having
           decreed
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           another
           the
           clean
           contrary
           .
        
         
           XXIV
           .
           Reason
           :
           All
           this
           evil
           is
           made
           more
           pernicious
           ,
           by
           that
           professed
           Impenitence
           which
           is
           included
           in
           the
           conceit
           of
           their
           Churches
           Infallibility
           :
           For
           they
           that
           hold
           themselves
           Infallible
           ,
           do
           profess
           never
           to
           Repent
           ,
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           which
           they
           suppose
           themselves
           to
           be
           so
           .
           And
           as
           Repentance
           is
           the
           great
           evidence
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ;
           so
           Impenitency
           is
           that
           mortal
           sign
           of
           an
           unpardoned
           soul
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           sin
           doth
           qualifie
           the
           sinner
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           by
           man
           ,
           or
           damned
           by
           God
           :
           And
           a
           sin
           
             materially
             less
             ,
             is
             more
             Mortal
             unrepented
          
           of
           ,
           than
           a
           greater
           truly
           lamented
           and
           forsaken
           .
        
         
           XXV
           .
           Reason
           :
           Every
           honest
           godly
           Protestant
           may
           be
           as
           sure
           that
           Popery
           is
           false
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           that
           he
           is
           himself
           sincere
           ,
           and
           Loveth
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           truly
           willing
           to
           obey
           him
           .
           And
           no
           man
           can
           turn
           Papist
           ,
           without
           self-contradiction
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           and
           an
           honest
           man
           :
           For
           by
           turning
           Papist
           he
           confesseth
           himself
           to
           be
           before
           a
           false-hearted
           hypocrite
           ,
           who
           neither
           Loved
           God
           ,
           nor
           sincerely
           desired
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           nor
           was
           true
           to
           his
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           Popery
           to
           believe
           that
           none
           are
           in
           a
           state
           of
           salvation
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           or
           members
           of
           the
           Papal
           Church
           ;
           And
           consequently
           that
           no
           others
           have
           true
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           
           or
           Love
           to
           God
           :
           Or
           else
           that
           God
           is
           false
           in
           promising
           salvation
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           have
           true
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           and
           Love
           to
           God.
           All
           therefore
           that
           know
           their
           own
           hearts
           to
           be
           truly
           devoted
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           safe
           from
           Popery
           ;
           And
           seeing
           it
           is
           agreed
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           or
           ought
           to
           turn
           Papists
           but
           
             ungodly
             hypocrites
          
           (
           or
           Knaves
           )
           no
           wonder
           if
           such
           are
           deluded
           by
           the
           most
           palpable
           deceits
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           of
           God
           whom
           they
           perfidiously
           forsook
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           name
           you
           no
           more
           :
           If
           I
           make
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           of
           these
           good
           (
           as
           I
           undertake
           to
           prove
           them
           all
           )
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           that
           I
           refuse
           not
           my self
           to
           be
           a
           Papist
           without
           sufficient
           cause
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           by
           this
           charge
           you
           will
           see
           that
           I
           am
           none
           of
           their
           extream
           adversaries
           :
           I
           pass
           by
           abundance
           of
           Doctrinal
           differences
           ,
           wherein
           by
           many
           they
           are
           most
           deeply
           charged
           :
           Not
           as
           
             Justifying
             them
          
           against
           all
           or
           most
           so
           charged
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           1.
           
           As
           giving
           you
           those
           Reasons
           which
           most
           
             move
             my self
          
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           am
           most
           able
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           and
           leaving
           every
           one
           to
           his
           proper
           work
           :
           2.
           
           And
           as
           one
           that
           have
           
             certainly
             found
             out
          
           ,
           that
           in
           
             many
             doctrinals
          
           seeming
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           widest
           difference
           ,
           we
           are
           thought
           by
           many
           to
           differ
           much
           more
           than
           we
           do
           ;
           1.
           
           The
           difference
           lying
           most
           in
           Words
           ,
           and
           
             Logical
             Notions
          
           ,
           and
           various
           wayes
           of
           mens
           expressing
           their
           conceptions
           :
           2.
           
           And
           the
           animosity
           of
           men
           engaged
           in
           Parties
           and
           Interests
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           causing
           most
           to
           take
           all
           in
           the
           worst
           sense
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           each
           other
           seem
           far
           more
           erroneous
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           
             differing
             names
          
           into
           
             damnable
             heresies
          
           :
           And
           3.
           
           Few
           men
           having
           Will
           and
           Skill
           to
           state
           controversies
           aright
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           mistaken
           seeming
           differences
           :
           4.
           
           And
           few
           having
           honesty
           and
           
             self-denyal
             
             enough
          
           to
           incurr
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           ignorant
           Zealots
           of
           their
           own
           party
           ,
           by
           seeming
           but
           impartial
           and
           just
           to
           their
           adversaries
           .
        
         
           I
           mean
           in
           such
           points
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           The
           Nature
           of
           Divine
           faith
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           a
           perswasion
           that
           I
           am
           pardoned
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           Of
           Certainty
           of
           salvation
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           Certainty
           of
           perseverance
           ,
           4.
           
           Of
           Sanctification
           ,
           5.
           
           Of
           Justification
           ,
           6.
           
           Of
           Good
           works
           ,
           7.
           
           Of
           Merit
           ,
           8.
           
           Of
           Predestination
           ,
           9.
           
           Of
           Providence
           and
           the
           Cause
           of
           Sin
           :
           10.
           
           Of
           Free-will
           ,
           11.
           
           Of
           Grace
           ,
           12.
           
           Of
           Imputation
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           13.
           
           Of
           Universal
           Redemption
           ,
           14.
           
           Of
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           :
           In
           all
           which
           I
           cannot
           justifie
           them
           ,
           but
           am
           sure
           that
           the
           difference
           is
           made
           commonly
           to
           seem
           to
           be
           that
           which
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           :
           In
           the
           true
           impartial
           stating
           whereof
           
             Lud.
             Le
             Blanck
          
           hath
           begun
           to
           do
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           most
           excellent
           service
           ,
           worthy
           our
           great
           thanks
           ,
           and
           his
           bearing
           all
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           ignorant
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           IV.
           The
           First
           Charge
           made
           good
           against
           Transubstantiation
           :
           In
           which
           Popery
           is
           proved
           to
           be
           the
           Shame
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           Contrary
           to
           SENSE
           ,
           REASON
           ,
           SCRIPTURE
           and
           TRADITION
           ,
           or
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Antient
           and
           Present
           Church
           ;
           devised
           by
           Satan
           to
           expose
           Christianity
           to
           the
           Scorn
           of
           Infidels
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             First
             Reason
             to
             prove
             Transubstantiation
             false
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               THe
               Papists
               Belief
               of
               Transubstantiation
               is
               ,
               that
               There
               is
               a
               change
               made
               of
               
                 the
                 whole
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 substance
                 of
                 Wine
                 into
                 his
                 blood
                 .
              
               Their
               opinion
               (
               called
               their
               faith
               )
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 true
                 Proper
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 after
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 Hoc
                 est
                 Corpus
                 meum
                 .
              
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 proper
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 under
                 the
                 species
              
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               first
               that
               I
               shall
               now
               prove
               false
               :
               And
               you
               must
               not
               forget
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 Christs
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 be
                 present
                 ?
              
               But
               
                 Whether
                 there
                 remain
                 any
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ?
              
            
             
               Arg.
               I.
               If
               there
               remain
               
                 no
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               after
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               senses
               of
               all
               the
               sound
               men
               in
               the
               world
               are
               deceived
               ,
               or
               all
               mens
               perception
               of
               these
               sensible
               things
               deceived
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               due
               magnitude
               ,
               site
               ,
               distance
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               a
               due
               abode
               ,
               and
               a
               due
               medium
               and
               no
               depravation
               of
               the
               sense
               or
               intellect
               .
               But
               this
               Consequent
               is
               notoriously
               false
               ,
               (
               as
               shall
               be
               proved
               )
               Therefore
               Popery
               is
               false
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               
                 all
                 mens
                 senses
              
               perceive
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               or
               
                 all
                 mens
                 Intellects
                 by
                 their
                 senses
                 ,
              
               will
               not
               be
               denyed
               .
               Not
               only
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
              
               all
               persons
               perception
               by
               sense
               is
               here
               the
               same
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               
                 sound
                 senses
              
               or
               else
               there
               are
               
                 none
                 sound
              
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               
                 one
                 sense
              
               ,
               but
               all
               .
               The
               
                 eye
                 seeth
              
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               :
               The
               hand
               and
               
                 mouth
                 feel
                 it
              
               ;
               The
               
                 palate
                 tasteth
              
               it
               ;
               The
               
                 smelling
                 sense
                 smelleth
              
               the
               Wine
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 ear
                 heareth
              
               it
               poured
               out
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               
                 in
                 due
                 quantity
              
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               undiscernable
               Atome
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               
                 near
                 the
                 sense
              
               ,
               and
               neither
               by
               too
               much
               distance
               or
               nearness
               made
               insensible
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               hath
               a
               
                 due
                 abode
              
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               made
               insensible
               by
               
                 hasty
                 passing
                 by
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               air
               ,
               and
               light
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 necessary
                 media
              
               of
               perception
               are
               present
               .
               So
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               wanting
               to
               the
               sensibility
               of
               the
               object
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               P.
               
            
             
               And
               how
               do
               you
               prove
               all
               or
               any
               of
               these
               ?
               For
               ought
               you
               know
               ,
               the
               media
               may
               be
               undue
               ,
               the
               magnitude
               ,
               site
               ,
               distance
               ,
               abode
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               what
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               so
               you
               prove
               not
               what
               you
               say
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               All
               that
               I
               am
               now
               saying
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 men
                 of
                 sound
                 sense
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 these
                 immediate
                 clear
                 perceptions
                 :
              
               The
               
                 Intellect
                 by
                 sense
              
               perceiveth
               the
               object
               as
               quantitative
               ,
               as
               
                 near
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               This
               you
               dare
               not
               deny
               :
               So
               that
               if
               this
               perception
               be
               false
               ,
               and
               here
               be
               no
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               then
               Sense
               or
               the
               Intellect
               discerning
               by
               the
               means
               of
               sense
               ,
               is
               deceived
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               that
               the
               Senses
               or
               
                 Intellects
                 perception
              
               are
               deceived
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               prove
               that
               they
               are
               not
               deceived
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 kind
                 of
                 perception
              
               is
               the
               
                 most
                 certain
              
               that
               man
               on
               earth
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               trusted
               to
               by
               
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               disbelieved
               or
               contradicted
               by
               none
               .
            
             
               Reason
               I.
               Because
               that
               
                 humane
                 nature
              
               is
               so
               formed
               ,
               that
               the
               Intellect
               hath
               no
               other
               way
               of
               
                 perceiving
                 things
                 sensible
              
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               first
               perceived
               by
               the
               sense
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               transmitted
               to
               the
               Intellect
               (
               or
               made
               its
               objects
               )
               :
               And
               if
               about
               Spirits
               it
               hold
               not
               ,
               that
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 :
              
               yet
               about
               
                 things
                 sensible
              
               ,
               it
               doth
               undenyably
               hold
               :
               And
               also
               that
               the
               
                 Intellect
                 of
                 it self
              
               is
               not
               free
               to
               perceive
               things
               sensible
               otherwise
               than
               as
               they
               are
               sensed
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               perceive
               them
               ;
               but
               is
               
                 naturally
                 necessitated
              
               to
               perceive
               them
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               a
               contradiction
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               
                 reasonable
                 soul
              
               ,
               with
               
                 sensitive
                 faculties
              
               and
               a
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               formed
               to
               judge
               of
               
                 things
                 sensible
              
               as
               
                 sense
                 perceiveth
                 them
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Then
               mad
               men
               cease
               to
               be
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               judge
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Mad
               men
               are
               your
               fittest
               presidents
               :
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               told
               you
               how
               mans
               nature
               is
               made
               by
               God
               to
               judge
               of
               
               things
               :
               I
               told
               you
               not
               that
               this
               nature
               may
               not
               be
               vitiated
               ,
               and
               hindered
               from
               right
               action
               .
               Did
               I
               ever
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               eye
               may
               not
               be
               blinded
               ,
               or
               the
               understanding
               distracted
               ?
               Blind
               men
               and
               mad
               men
               judge
               not
               according
               to
               the
               tendency
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               mis-judge
               .
               The
               Connexion
               of
               the
               Intellect
               to
               the
               sense
               is
               essential
               to
               man
               as
               man
               ;
               but
               so
               is
               not
               the
               soundness
               or
               right
               exercise
               of
               his
               faculties
               .
            
             
               Reason
               II.
               Hence
               I
               argue
               ,
               that
               sensation
               and
               the
               
                 understandings
                 perception
                 thereby
              
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 first
                 perception
              
               of
               mans
               soul
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               follow
               are
               but
               the
               
                 rational
                 improvements
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ever
               presuppose
               it
               :
               The
               natural
               order
               of
               the
               souls
               apprehensions
               is
               this
               ,
               beyond
               all
               controversie
               .
               First
               Sense
               perceiveth
               
                 things
                 sensible
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Imagination
               the
               Images
               of
               them
               .
               Next
               the
               Vnderstanding
               by
               a
               
                 simple
                 perception
              
               conceiveth
               of
               them
               as
               it
               findeth
               them
               in
               the
               imagination
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               then
               by
               this
               Thinking
               or
               Knowing
               ,
               we
               perceive
               also
               our
               
                 own
                 Act
              
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               so
               Think
               or
               Know.
               And
               then
               Fourthly
               ,
               We
               compound
               our
               conceptions
               ,
               and
               form
               
                 organical
                 notions
              
               ,
               and
               spin
               out
               conclusions
               from
               what
               we
               first
               perceive
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               
                 first
                 perceptions
              
               be
               uncertain
               or
               false
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               
                 following
                 thoughts
              
               ,
               and
               reasonings
               which
               do
               but
               improve
               them
               ,
               are
               at
               least
               
                 as
                 uncertain
              
               and
               false
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               .
               So
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               more
               certainty
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Conclusions
               as
               such
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               in
               the
               premises
               and
               principles
               .
               Therefore
               if
               mans
               first
               and
               
                 most
                 natural
                 necessary
              
               perceptions
               are
               false
               ,
               all
               the
               following
               actions
               or
               reasonings
               of
               his
               mind
               must
               be
               no
               better
               .
               All
               being
               finally
               resolved
               into
               these
               
                 perceptions
                 by
                 sense
              
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Truth
               or
               Certainty
               in
               mans
               mind
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               none
               in
               these
               .
            
             
             
               Reason
               III.
               Else
               you
               would
               infer
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 Believed
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               
                 Divine
                 Faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 in
                 Certainty
              
               in
               the
               world
               :
               And
               so
               you
               would
               bring
               in
               ,
               by
               unavoidable
               consequence
               ,
               far
               worse
               Impiety
               ,
               and
               Irreligiousness
               than
               Mahomet
               or
               Julian
               ,
               or
               any
               Idolaters
               that
               I
               hear
               of
               on
               the
               earth
               .
               For
               you
               directly
               will
               overthrow
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Veracity
              
               ,
               or
               Truth
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Revelations
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Formal
                 Object
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 no
                 Faith.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               A
               heavy
               charge
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               make
               it
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               To
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               do
               but
               first
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               
                 Gods
                 Essential
                 Will
              
               or
               mind
               is
               not
               
                 in
                 it self
              
               immediately
               seen
               by
               man
               ;
               but
               known
               only
               by
               some
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               this
               Revelation
               is
               nothing
               but
               some
               SIGNES
               :
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Universe
               of
               Beings
               ,
               but
               GOD
               and
               CREATURES
               and
               the
               ACTS
               or
               Works
               of
               Creatures
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               not
               
                 Gods
                 own
                 Essence
              
               which
               is
               the
               Revelation
               in
               question
               .
               Therefore
               it
               must
               be
               either
               
                 A
                 Creature
              
               (
               or
               work
               of
               God
               )
               ,
               or
               an
               Act
               or
               Work
               of
               a
               Creature
               .
               As
               the
               voice
               on
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Christ
               at
               his
               baptism
               and
               transfiguration
               ,
               and
               the
               written
               Tables
               of
               Stone
               ,
               &c.
               were
               either
               the
               works
               of
               God
               immediately
               ,
               and
               so
               created
               Signs
               of
               his
               mind
               ;
               or
               else
               the
               Acts
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 Imperate
                 Signs
              
               of
               his
               mind
               .
               Nor
               it
               is
               not
               the
               ordinariness
               or
               extraordinariness
               of
               the
               way
               of
               making
               these
               signs
               ,
               which
               maketh
               them
               currant
               and
               true
               ,
               or
               credible
               :
               For
               if
               God
               can
               make
               a
               
                 Natural
                 false
                 sign
              
               ,
               he
               can
               make
               a
               
                 supernatural
                 false
              
               one
               ,
               for
               ought
               any
               mortal
               man
               can
               prove
               .
               Only
               all
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               it
               
                 be
                 indeed
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               Now
               the
               
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
              
               are
               Gods
               
                 Natural
                 Signs
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Natural
                 objective
                 Light
                 and
                 Law
              
               ;
               as
               the
               perception
               of
               them
               is
               the
               Subjective
               
               or
               
                 Active
                 Light
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 Something
              
               of
               God
               ,
               these
               
                 Natural
                 signs
              
               do
               signifie
               or
               reveal
               plainly
               ,
               and
               
                 some
                 things
                 darkly
              
               :
               And
               so
               it
               is
               with
               
                 supernatural
                 signs
              
               ;
               As
               the
               
                 written
                 Tables
              
               ,
               the
               voice
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               an
               
                 inspired
                 Prophet
              
               or
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Now
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               for
               God
               to
               speak
               or
               reveal
               falsly
               ,
               could
               he
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               1.
               
               Either
               to
               make
               a
               
                 false
                 sign
              
               ,
               naturally
               or
               supernaturally
               ,
               or
               2.
               
               To
               
                 determine
                 mans
                 sense
              
               or
               mind
               to
               a
               false
               perception
               .
               And
               if
               God
               can
               do
               this
               naturally
               ,
               why
               not
               supernaturally
               ?
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               
                 à
                 fortiore
              
               mark
               how
               you
               teach
               the
               Infidel
               to
               inferr
               ?
               1.
               
               Gods
               
                 Natural
                 Revelations
              
               are
               Common
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 supernatural
                 rare
              
               .
               2.
               
               Gods
               
                 Natural
                 Revelations
              
               are
               most
               certainly
               his
               
                 own
                 Acts
              
               :
               But
               how
               far
               a
               Voice
               or
               Book
               from
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               may
               be
               the
               Act
               of
               that
               Spirit
               or
               Angel
               as
               a
               free
               Agent
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               that
               Agent
               is
               fallible
               or
               defectible
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               tell
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               not
               farther
               Evidence
               of
               Gods
               owning
               it
               .
               Therefore
               if
               you
               make
               Gods
               own
               ordinary
               Natural
               Revelations
               or
               significations
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               how
               will
               you
               be
               able
               to
               disprove
               the
               Infidel
               about
               the
               rest
               ?
               3.
               
               And
               then
               note
               ,
               that
               our
               Case
               is
               yet
               lower
               and
               plainer
               than
               all
               this
               :
               For
               if
               the
               very
               Being
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Matter
               of
               these
               Signs
               be
               uncertain
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               senses
               and
               minds
               deceived
               about
               it
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               no
               place
               for
               enquiry
               ,
               Whether
               this
               Creature
               be
               any
               sign
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God.
               As
               if
               the
               hearing
               of
               all
               men
               was
               deceived
               ,
               that
               thought
               they
               heard
               that
               voice
               ,
               [
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Beloved
                 Son
              
               ]
               or
               Pauls
               ,
               that
               thought
               he
               heard
               Christ
               speak
               to
               him
               [
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               or
               if
               their
               Eyes
               and
               Intellects
               were
               deceived
               ,
               that
               thought
               they
               
                 saw
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               miracles
               ;
               or
               that
               think
               now
               that
               they
               read
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               indeed
               there
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Bible
               ,
               no
               such
               words
               ,
               &c.
               then
               there
               is
               no
               room
               to
               enquire
               what
               
               they
               signifie
               :
               For
               nothing
               hath
               
                 no
                 signification
                 .
                 Truth
              
               and
               Goodness
               are
               affections
               or
               modes
               of
               Being
               :
               And
               if
               we
               cannot
               by
               all
               our
               
                 sound
                 senses
              
               know
               the
               
                 Being
                 of
                 things
              
               ,
               we
               can
               much
               less
               know
               that
               they
               are
               
                 True
                 or
                 Good.
              
               Therefore
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               all
               faith
               ,
               and
               all
               Religion
               is
               overthrown
               by
               your
               denyal
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               Senses
               and
               Intellects
               perception
               of
               things
               sensible
               .
            
             
               Reason
               IV.
               And
               by
               this
               means
               you
               are
               not
               
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 disputed
                 with
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               Controversie
               between
               you
               and
               any
               others
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               being
               decided
               ,
               while
               you
               deny
               sense
               .
               For
               then
               you
               agree
               not
               with
               mankind
               in
               
                 any
                 one
                 common
                 principle
              
               .
               And
               they
               that
               agree
               in
               nothing
               ,
               can
               dispute
               of
               nothing
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               first
               principle
               :
               
                 Est
                 vel
                 non
                 est
              
               is
               first
               to
               be
               agreed
               on
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               dispute
               any
               farther
               of
               a
               substance
               .
               What
               will
               you
               do
               to
               confute
               an
               adversary
               ,
               but
               drive
               him
               to
               deny
               a
               certain
               principle
               ?
               And
               can
               you
               drive
               him
               to
               deny
               a
               
                 lower
                 fundamental
              
               Principle
               ,
               than
               the
               Being
               of
               a
               
                 substance
                 perceived
                 by
                 sense
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               by
               
                 all
                 the
                 sound
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
            
             
               Reason
               V.
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               specially
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               our
               difference
               is
               not
               only
               about
               the
               species
               of
               a
               sensible
               substance
               ,
               but
               about
               the
               very
               
                 substance
                 it self
                 in
                 genere
              
               ,
               Whether
               all
               our
               senses
               perceive
               
                 any
                 substance
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               Suppose
               the
               question
               were
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               water
               or
               not
               ,
               which
               all
               mens
               senses
               see
               in
               Rivers
               ?
               If
               a
               Papist
               would
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               water
               ,
               doubtless
               he
               denyed
               the
               agreeing
               judgement
               of
               all
               mens
               Intellect
               by
               sense
               .
               But
               if
               he
               should
               also
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 substance
              
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               water
               or
               earth
               ,
               This
               were
               to
               deny
               the
               
                 first
                 Principle
              
               ,
               and
               most
               fundamental
               perception
               in
               nature
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               this
               is
               
                 your
                 case
              
               ,
               is
               undenyable
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               You
               profess
               ,
               that
               
                 Christs
                 Body
              
               and
               Blood
               are
               not
               sensible
               there
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               not
               the
               
                 quantity
                 ,
                 shape
                 ,
                 number
                 ,
                 
                 colour
                 ,
                 smell
                 ,
                 weight
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               of
               Christs
               Body
               and
               Blood
               which
               we
               perceive
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               Accidents
               are
               not
               the
               Accidents
               of
               Christ
               .
               2.
               
               And
               you
               believe
               that
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               is
               gone
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               changed
               into
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               part
               of
               their
               substance
               ,
               matter
               or
               form
               is
               left
               .
               And
               you
               put
               no
               third
               substance
               under
               these
               Accidents
               in
               the
               stead
               .
               So
               that
               you
               maintain
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               
                 quantity
                 of
                 nothing
              
               ,
               the
               
                 figure
                 of
                 nothing
              
               ,
               the
               colour
               ,
               the
               weight
               ,
               the
               scituation
               ,
               the
               smell
               ,
               the
               
                 number
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               of
               nothing
               ,
               which
               all
               mens
               Intellects
               by
               sense
               perceive
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Controversie
               is
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 any
                 substance
                 at
                 all
                 which
                 by
                 those
                 accidents
                 we
                 perceive
                 ?
              
               And
               when
               we
               see
               ,
               handle
               ,
               taste
               ,
               smell
               it
               ,
               you
               believe
               (
               or
               say
               you
               believe
               )
               that
               it
               is
               none
               ;
               neither
               Bread
               or
               Wine
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               :
               Now
               if
               by
               sense
               we
               cannot
               be
               sure
               of
               the
               
                 very
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 substance
              
               ,
               we
               can
               be
               sure
               of
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Reason
               VI.
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               though
               Brutes
               have
               
                 no
                 Intellects
              
               ,
               yet
               their
               Sense
               and
               Imagination
               herein
               wholly
               agreeth
               with
               the
               
                 common
                 perception
              
               of
               man
               :
               A
               Dog
               or
               a
               Mouse
               will
               eat
               the
               bread
               as
               
                 common
                 bread
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Swine
               will
               drink
               the
               Wine
               as
               
                 common
                 Wine
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               have
               the
               same
               perception
               of
               it
               as
               of
               common
               bread
               and
               wine
               ;
               And
               so
               
                 their
                 senses
              
               must
               be
               all
               deceived
               as
               well
               as
               mans
               .
               And
               Brutes
               have
               as
               accurate
               perfect
               senses
               as
               men
               have
               ,
               and
               some
               much
               more
               .
               And
               meer
               
                 natural
                 operations
              
               are
               more
               certain
               and
               constant
               (
               as
               we
               see
               by
               the
               worlds
               experience
               )
               than
               meer
               Reason
               and
               Argumentation
               .
               Birds
               and
               Beasts
               are
               constant
               in
               their
               perceptions
               and
               course
               of
               action
               ,
               being
               not
               left
               to
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Mutable
                 free-will
              
               .
            
             
               Reason
               VII
               .
               You
               hereby
               quite
               overthrow
               your
               own
               foundation
               ,
               which
               is
               fetcht
               from
               
                 the
                 Concord
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 party
                 ,
              
               which
               you
               call
               
                 all
                 the
                 Church
              
               :
               You
               think
               
               that
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               could
               not
               agree
               to
               any
               thing
               a●
               an
               Article
               of
               faith
               if
               it
               were
               
                 not
                 such
              
               ;
               (
               when
               it
               is
               bu●
               the
               
                 Major
                 Vote
              
               that
               agree
               )
               ;
               You
               say
               that
               Traditio●
               is
               Infallible
               ,
               because
               
                 All
                 the
                 Church
                 agreeth
                 in
                 i●
              
               (
               when
               it
               is
               perhaps
               but
               
                 your
                 Sect
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               
                 Mino●
                 part
              
               )
               .
               But
               do
               you
               not
               overthrow
               all
               this
               ,
               when
               yo●
               profess
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 sound
                 men
                 in
                 th●
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               
                 simple
                 perceptions
                 of
                 their
                 Intellect●
                 by
                 sense
                 ,
              
               do
               agree
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               substance
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 d●
                 specie
                 Bread
              
               and
               Wine
               after
               the
               Consecration
               ?
               No
               
                 on●
                 mans
              
               perception
               by
               sense
               
                 disagreed
                 in
                 this
              
               ,
               from
               th●
               institution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               proved
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               probability
               of
               it
               given
               .
               And
               i●
               
                 this
                 Concord
              
               be
               no
               proof
               ,
               much
               less
               is
               yours
               :
               For
               ▪
               1.
               
               The
               Intellect
               in
               Reasoning
               is
               more
               fallible
               than
               i●
               its
               
                 Immediate
                 perception
              
               of
               
                 things
                 sensed
              
               (
               or
               perceived
               by
               sense
               )
               .
               2.
               
               Yours
               is
               but
               the
               Consent
               of
               
                 some
                 men
              
               ;
               but
               ours
               is
               the
               Consent
               of
               
                 all
                 mankind
                 .
                 Yours
              
               among
               your selves
               hath
               oft
               in
               Councils
               a
               
                 Minor
                 part
              
               of
               dissenters
               ,
               who
               must
               be
               overvoted
               by
               the
               rest
               :
               But
               our
               Case
               hath
               
                 never
                 one
                 dissenting
                 sense
              
               or
               perception
               .
            
             
               Reason
               VIII
               .
               By
               this
               denyal
               of
               sense
               ,
               you
               overthrow
               the
               foundations
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Converse
              
               :
               How
               can
               men
               make
               any
               
                 sure
                 Contracts
              
               ,
               or
               perform
               any
               duty
               on
               a
               sure
               ground
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 Concordant
                 senses
              
               of
               all
               the
               world
               be
               false
               ?
               Parents
               cannot
               be
               sure
               which
               are
               their
               own
               Children
               ;
               nor
               Children
               which
               are
               their
               own
               Parents
               :
               Husbands
               cannot
               certainly
               know
               their
               own
               Wives
               from
               their
               neighbours
               .
               No
               Subjects
               can
               certainly
               know
               their
               own
               Prince
               .
               No
               man
               can
               be
               sure
               ,
               whether
               he
               buy
               or
               sell
               ,
               receive
               money
               or
               pay
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               No
               man
               can
               be
               sure
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Priest
               ,
               or
               man
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Reason
               IX
               .
               You
               seem
               to
               me
               to
               
                 Blaspheme
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Deceiver
                 of
                 mankind
              
               ,
               even
               
               in
               his
               
                 holy
                 Worship
              
               :
               Whereas
               
                 God
                 cannot
                 lye
              
               ;
               It
               is
               impossible
               :
               And
               the
               
                 Devil
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 lyes
                 :
              
               And
               you
               make
               God
               to
               tell
               all
               the
               world
               (
               as
               plainly
               as
               if
               words
               told
               them
               )
               even
               by
               demonstration
               to
               their
               
                 sight
                 ,
                 smell
                 ,
                 feeling
                 ,
                 taste
                 ,
              
               that
               ,
               
                 here
                 is
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               none
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               at
               least
               some
               substance
               which
               they
               perceive
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               Reason
               X.
               You
               thus
               fain
               God
               to
               be
               
                 Cruel
                 to
                 Mankind
              
               ,
               and
               that
               under
               
                 pretence
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ;
               Even
               to
               put
               such
               
                 hard
                 Conditions
                 of
                 salvation
              
               on
               man
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               us
               impossible
               ,
               to
               any
               but
               
                 mad
                 men
              
               ,
               or
               those
               who
               by
               faction
               have
               cast
               their
               minds
               into
               a
               dream
               .
               If
               these
               be
               
                 Gods
                 Conditions
              
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               believe
               that
               all
               his
               senses
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               senses
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               deceived
               when
               they
               perceive
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               or
               substance
               ,
               many
               may
               
                 take
                 on
                 them
              
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               but
               few
               will
               
                 believe
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               be
               saved
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Reason
               XI
               .
               Hereby
               you
               make
               the
               Gospel
               or
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               to
               be
               far
               harder
               and
               more
               rigorous
               than
               either
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Innocency
              
               :
               For
               neither
               of
               these
               did
               damn
               men
               for
               believing
               the
               
                 agreeing
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 :
                 Perfect
                 Obedience
                 ,
              
               to
               a
               perfect
               nature
               ,
               was
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               delight
               .
               The
               burdensome
               Ceremonies
               had
               no
               such
               Impossibilities
               in
               them
               .
               None
               of
               them
               obliged
               men
               to
               renounce
               
                 all
                 their
                 senses
              
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               Heaven
               by
               so
               hard
               a
               way
               .
            
             
               Reason
               XII
               .
               You
               seem
               to
               me
               to
               
                 Contradict
                 Gods
                 Law
                 and
                 terms
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               forge
               the
               
                 clean
                 contrary
              
               as
               his
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 cometh
                 to
                 God
                 must
                 Believe
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
              
               :
               But
               you
               seem
               to
               me
               to
               say
               in
               plain
               effect
               ,
               [
               
                 He
                 that
                 Believeth
                 Gods
                 Natural
                 Revelations
                 to
                 all
                 mens
                 senses
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 that
                 believeth
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Revelations
                 are
                 false
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               caeteris
               paribus
               .
               ]
            
             
             
               Reas
               .
               XIII
               .
               And
               what
               a
               thing
               by
               this
               do
               you
               mak●
               
                 Gods
                 Grace
              
               to
               be
               ?
               Whereas
               true
               Grace
               is
               the
               Repaire●
               and
               perfecter
               of
               Nature
               ,
               you
               make
               it
               to
               be
               the
               destroye●
               and
               deceiver
               of
               Nature
               .
               The
               use
               of
               Grace
               according
               to
               your
               faith
               is
               to
               cause
               men
               to
               believe
               that
               
                 Gods
                 natural
                 Revelations
                 are
                 false
              
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               senses
               of
               th●
               world
               in
               this
               matter
               are
               deceived
               :
               Whereas
               a
               
                 mad
                 ma●
              
               can
               believe
               this
               
                 without
                 Grace
              
               .
            
             
               Reas
               .
               XIV
               .
               By
               this
               doctrine
               you
               abominably
               corrupt
               the
               Church
               with
               hypocrisie
               ,
               while
               all
               that
               will
               hav●
               Communion
               with
               you
               ,
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               profess
               tha●
               all
               mens
               senses
               are
               thus
               deceived
               :
               And
               can
               you
               thin●
               that
               really
               they
               
                 can
                 all
                 believe
                 it
              
               ?
               or
               rather
               you●
               Church
               must
               be
               mostly
               made
               up
               of
               
                 gross
                 hypocrites
              
               who
               falsly
               take
               on
               them
               to
               believe
               it
               when
               they
               do
               not
               .
            
             
               Reas
               .
               XV.
               And
               by
               this
               means
               you
               make
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               become
               a
               
                 meer
                 Impossibility
              
               :
               For
               you●
               condition
               of
               union
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 men
                 all
                 believe
                 this
                 among
                 other
                 Articles
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 :
              
               And
               that
               man
               hath
               lost
               o●
               vitiated
               his
               humanity
               who
               can
               believe
               and
               expect
               ,
               tha●
               
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 ever
                 believe
                 that
                 al●
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 thus
                 deceived
                 .
              
               You
               might
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               The
               Church
               shall
               never
               have
               Unity
               till
               all
               Christians
               do
               believe
               that
               David
               or
               Christ
               was
               a
               Worm
               and
               no
               man
               ,
               a
               door
               ,
               a
               Vine
               ,
               a
               thief
               ,
               a
               Rock
               ,
               in
               proper
               sense
               ;
               or
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               unity
               till
               we
               renounce
               both
               our
               humanity
               and
               animality
               and
               the
               
                 light
                 and
                 Law
              
               of
               God
               in
               Nature
               .
               And
               after
               this
               to
               cry
               up
               Vnity
               ,
               and
               cry
               down
               Schism
               ,
               what
               
                 abominable
                 hypocrisie
              
               is
               it
               ?
            
             
               Reas
               .
               XVI
               .
               And
               by
               this
               doctrine
               what
               
                 bloody
                 inhumanity
              
               is
               become
               the
               brand
               or
               Character
               of
               your
               Church
               ?
               When
               you
               decree
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Later
                 .
                 sub
                 .
                 Innoc.
              
               3.
               
               Can.
               3.
               that
               all
               that
               will
               
                 not
                 thus
                 renounce
                 their
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 lie
                 to
                 Gods
                 natural
                 revelations
                 ,
              
               shall
               be
               excommunicated
               and
               
                 utterly
                 undone
              
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               
               even
               banished
               from
               all
               that
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Land
               of
               their
               Nativity
               ;
               Yea
               your
               Inquisition
               must
               torture
               and
               burn
               them
               ,
               and
               your
               Writ
               
                 de
                 hereticis
                 comburendis
              
               must
               be
               issued
               out
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               fry
               them
               to
               death
               in
               flames
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               not
               renounce
               the
               common
               senses
               of
               mankind
               .
            
             
               Reas
               .
               XVII
               .
               And
               it
               even
               amazeth
               me
               to
               think
               what
               horrid
               Tyrants
               you
               would
               thus
               make
               
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               !
               When
               the
               said
               Canon
               determineth
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               
                 first
                 Excommunicate
              
               and
               then
               cast
               
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Dominions
              
               ,
               which
               shall
               
                 be
                 given
              
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 subjects
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 allegiance
              
               and
               fidelity
               ,
               except
               they
               will
               
                 exterminate
                 all
                 these
                 as
                 hereticks
              
               from
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               give
               the
               lye
               to
               all
               mens
               senses
               and
               to
               Gods
               natural
               Revelations
               .
               The
               plain
               English
               is
               ,
               ☞
               
                 He
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Dominions
                 who
                 will
                 have
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
              
               or
               such
               as
               will
               not
               
                 renounce
                 both
                 their
                 humanity
                 and
                 animality
                 or
                 sense
                 .
              
               For
               to
               
                 perceive
                 substances
                 in
                 genere
                 &
                 in
                 specie
              
               by
               sense
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 believe
                 or
                 trust
              
               the
               
                 Common
                 senses
              
               of
               all
               
                 the
                 World
              
               about
               
                 things
                 sensible
              
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               surest
               way
               that
               we
               have
               of
               perception
               ,
               is
               as
               
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 Man
              
               as
               Ratiocination
               is
               .
               Choose
               then
               O
               ye
               Princes
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               whether
               you
               will
               be
               Papists
               ,
               and
               whether
               you
               will
               have
               
                 no
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Subjects
                 ,
              
               even
               
                 none
                 that
              
               believe
               the
               
                 senses
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Reas
               .
               XVIII
               .
               Thus
               also
               your
               Idolatry
               exceedeth
               in
               absurdity
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               all
               the
               Heathens
               else
               in
               the
               World
               :
               Even
               Canibals
               and
               the
               most
               barbarous
               Nations
               upon
               Earth
               .
               For
               if
               they
               call
               men
               to
               Worship
               an
               Image
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               Moon
               ,
               an
               Ox
               or
               an
               Onion
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Egyptians
               are
               accused
               )
               they
               do
               but
               say
               that
               some
               spiritual
               or
               
                 celestial
                 numen
              
               affixeth
               his
               
                 operative
                 presence
              
               to
               this
               Creature
               :
               But
               they
               never
               make
               men
               swear
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Image
              
               ,
               or
               Sun
               or
               Moon
               or
               Ox
               or
               Onion
               
               left
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 whole
                 substance
              
               of
               it
               is
               turned
               into
               God
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               else
               .
               Your
               Absurdities
               tend
               to
               make
               the
               grossest
               Idolatry
               seem
               comparatively
               to
               yours
               ,
               a
               very
               fair
               and
               tolerable
               errour
               .
            
             
               Reas
               .
               XIX
               .
               By
               these
               means
               you
               expose
               Christianity
               to
               the
               scorn
               of
               
                 humane
                 nature
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               .
               You
               teach
               Heathens
               ,
               Mahometans
               and
               other
               Infidels
               to
               deride
               Christ
               as
               we
               do
               Mahomet
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               that
               a
               Christian
               Maketh
               and
               
                 Eateth
                 his
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               his
               faith
               is
               a
               
                 Believing
                 that
                 Gods
                 supernatural
                 Revelations
                 are
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               God
               
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Devil
                 the
                 great
                 Deceiver
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Wo
               be
               to
               the
               world
               because
               of
               offences
               ,
               and
               wo
               be
               to
               him
               by
               whom
               offence
               cometh
               .
            
             
               Reas
               .
               XX.
               Lastly
               by
               this
               means
               you
               are
               the
               grand
               pernicious
               hinderers
               of
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Heathen
               and
               Infidel
               world
               :
               For
               you
               do
               as
               it
               were
               proclaim
               to
               them
               ;
               [
               
                 Never
                 turn
                 Christians
                 till
                 you
                 will
                 believe
                 that
                 Gods
                 Natural
                 Revelations
                 are
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 mens
                 senses
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 deceived
                 ,
                 in
                 judging
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 or
                 sensible
                 substance
                 after
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Consecration
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               mischievous
               Consequents
               of
               your
               doctrine
               .
               But
               one
               benefit
               I
               confess
               doth
               come
               by
               occasion
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               easier
               hereby
               to
               believe
               that
               there
               
                 are
                 Devils
              
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               how
               they
               can
               deceive
               men
               :
               and
               to
               believe
               the
               
                 evil
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               how
               it
               maketh
               men
               mad
               ;
               and
               to
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Hell
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               such
               a
               Hell
               already
               on
               Earth
               ,
               as
               Learned
               Pompous
               Clergie
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               studied
               to
               attain
               this
               malignant
               madness
               to
               decree
               to
               fry
               men
               in
               the
               flames
               and
               damn
               them
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               no
               peace
               or
               quietness
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               unless
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Natural
               Revelations
               are
               false
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               mens
               senses
               are
               herein
               deceived
               ,
               by
               God
               as
               the
               great
               deceiver
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             Papists
             Answers
             to
             all
             this
             confuted
             .
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               IT
               is
               easie
               to
               make
               any
               cause
               seem
               odious
               ,
               till
               the
               accusations
               are
               answered
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               confidently
               do
               in
               the
               present
               case
               .
            
             
               I.
               All
               this
               is
               but
               argument
               from
               sense
               :
               And
               sense
               must
               vail
               to
               faith
               :
               Gods
               word
               must
               be
               believed
               before
               our
               senses
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               easie
               to
               cheat
               fools
               and
               children
               into
               a
               dream
               ,
               with
               a
               sound
               of
               empty
               words
               :
               To
               talk
               of
               
                 senses
                 vailing
                 to
                 faith
              
               and
               such
               like
               Canting
               ,
               and
               insignificant
               words
               ,
               may
               serve
               turn
               with
               that
               sort
               of
               men
               .
               But
               sober
               men
               will
               tell
               you
               that
               sense
               is
               in
               exercise
               in
               order
               of
               Nature
               at
               least
               before
               Reason
               or
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               Men
               and
               
                 Animals
                 before
              
               we
               are
               Christians
               :
               And
               that
               the
               truth
               and
               
                 certainty
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               presupposeth
               the
               Truth
               and
               Certainty
               of
               sense
               .
               Tell
               me
               else
               ,
               if
               sense
               be
               false
               ,
               how
               you
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Man
               ,
               or
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Priest
               in
               the
               World
               ?
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Book
               or
               Voice
               ,
               or
               any
               being
               ?
               And
               what
               possibility
               then
               have
               you
               of
               Believing
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Gods
               Revelation
               is
               surer
               than
               our
               senses
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               old
               song
               over
               and
               over
               .
               Revelation
               without
               sense
               (
               to
               you
               and
               ordinary
               Christians
               at
               least
               )
               is
               a
               contradiction
               .
               How
               know
               you
               that
               God
               hath
               any
               revelations
               ?
               If
               by
               
                 preachers
                 words
              
               ,
               How
               know
               you
               that
               there
               is
               a
               preacher
               ,
               or
               a
               word
               but
               by
               sense
               ?
               If
               by
               books
               ,
               How
               know
               you
               that
               there
               
                 is
                 a
                 book
              
               ,
               but
               by
               sense
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               II.
               We
               may
               trust
               sense
               in
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               where
               
               God
               doth
               not
               contradict
               it
               :
               But
               not
               in
               this
               One
               Case
               ,
               because
               God
               forbiddeth
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Say
               so
               of
               your
               Church
               too
               ,
               your
               Pope
               ,
               Council
               or
               Traditions
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               trust
               them
               in
               all
               cases
               save
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               they
               do
               lye
               !
               And
               will
               not
               any
               man
               conclude
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               can
               lye
               in
               one
               case
               ,
               can
               lye
               in
               more
               ?
               If
               one
               Text
               of
               Gods
               word
               were
               false
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               say
               ,
               You
               may
               believe
               all
               the
               rest
               save
               that
               ,
               how
               will
               you
               ever
               prove
               it
               ?
               For
               the
               formal
               object
               of
               faith
               is
               gone
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Veracity
              
               ;
               He
               that
               can
               lye
               once
               ,
               can
               lye
               twice
               .
               So
               if
               all
               our
               senses
               be
               false
               in
               this
               instance
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               that
               they
               are
               ever
               true
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               know
               it
               because
               God
               saith
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Where
               doth
               God
               say
               it
               ?
               2.
               
               How
               shall
               I
               be
               sure
               that
               he
               saith
               it
               ?
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               written
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               besides
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               word
               ;
               How
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               all
               mens
               senses
               are
               not
               deceived
               in
               thinking
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               word
               in
               it
               ?
               If
               you
               say
               that
               the
               Council
               saith
               it
               ,
               How
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               man
               or
               ever
               was
               a
               Council
               ,
               or
               a
               Book
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               The
               certainty
               of
               Conclusions
               presupposeth
               the
               certainty
               of
               premises
               and
               principles
               :
               And
               the
               certainty
               of
               faith
               and
               Reasoning
               ,
               presupposeth
               the
               certainty
               of
               sense
               :
               And
               if
               you
               deny
               this
               ,
               you
               deny
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               vain
               plead
               for
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               must
               believe
               my
               senses
               ,
               where
               I
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               disbelieve
               them
               .
               But
               when
               God
               contradicteth
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               disbelieve
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               You
               vainly
               suppose
               without
               proof
               that
               God
               contradicteth
               them
               .
               So
               you
               may
               say
               ,
               I
               may
               or
               must
               believe
               the
               Scripture
               or
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               Prophet
               or
               Miracle
               ,
               except
               God
               contradict
               them
               .
               But
               if
               God
               contradict
               them
               ,
               he
               contradicteth
               his
               own
               word
               or
               revelation
               :
               For
               we
               have
               no
               other
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               man
               :
               And
               if
               he
               
               contradict
               himself
               ,
               or
               his
               own
               word
               ,
               how
               can
               I
               believe
               him
               ,
               or
               know
               which
               of
               his
               words
               it
               is
               that
               's
               true
               ,
               when
               one
               is
               false
               ?
               so
               here
               :
               His
               
                 Natural
                 Revelation
              
               is
               his
               
                 first
                 ,
                 nearest
              
               ,
               and
               most
               
                 satisfactory
                 revelation
              
               :
               And
               if
               that
               be
               said
               to
               be
               false
               by
               his
               
                 supernatural
                 revelation
              
               ,
               which
               shall
               I
               believe
               ,
               and
               why
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               III.
               You
               cannot
               deny
               but
               God
               can
               deceive
               our
               senses
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               will
               you
               conclude
               against
               all
               faith
               if
               once
               he
               do
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               is
               not
               once
               ;
               but
               as
               oft
               as
               God
               is
               worshiped
               in
               your
               Mass
               and
               our
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               God
               can
               deceive
               us
               without
               a
               Lie
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 by
                 a
                 Lie.
                 Christ
                 deceived
              
               the
               two
               Disciples
               ,
               Luke
               24.
               by
               carrying
               it
               
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
              
               have
               gone
               further
               ;
               but
               not
               by
               saying
               that
               he
               
                 would
                 go
                 further
              
               .
               God
               can
               do
               that
               from
               which
               he
               knoweth
               that
               man
               will
               take
               occasion
               of
               deceit
               .
               God
               can
               blind
               a
               mans
               eyes
               ,
               or
               destroy
               or
               corrupt
               his
               other
               senses
               ;
               he
               can
               present
               an
               object
               defectively
               ,
               with
               unmeet
               mediums
               ,
               distance
               ,
               site
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               this
               case
               he
               doth
               not
               give
               us
               a
               FALSE
               SIGN
               ;
               nor
               doth
               he
               by
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Revelation
               oblige
               any
               man
               to
               believe
               it
               :
               Yea
               Nature
               saith
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               not
               to
               Judge
               by
               a
               
                 vitiated
                 sense
              
               ,
               or
               an
               
                 unmeet
                 medium
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 too
                 distant
                 object
              
               ,
               or
               where
               the
               due
               qualification
               of
               the
               sense
               or
               object
               are
               wanting
               :
               Nature
               there
               tells
               us
               that
               we
               are
               there
               to
               suppose
               or
               suspect
               that
               we
               are
               uncapable
               of
               certainty
               :
               But
               
                 Nature
                 obligeth
              
               us
               to
               believe
               
                 sound
                 senses
              
               about
               
                 duly
                 qualified
                 objects
              
               ;
               and
               to
               take
               sense
               for
               sound
               when
               all
               the
               senses
               of
               all
               the
               
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 agree
              
               ;
               and
               the
               object
               to
               be
               a
               duly
               qualified
               object
               of
               sense
               ,
               when
               all
               mens
               senses
               in
               the
               world
               so
               perceive
               it
               .
               For
               we
               have
               no
               way
               but
               by
               sense
               to
               know
               what
               is
               an
               object
               of
               sense
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               question
               is
               not
               what
               God
               can
               do
               by
               his
               power
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               ;
               but
               what
               God
               
                 will
                 do
              
               ,
               and
               
                 can
                 will
              
               
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               consistency
               with
               his
               perfection
               ,
               and
               just
               and
               merciful
               Government
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               God
               in
               making
               us
               men
               whose
               Intellects
               are
               naturally
               to
               perceive
               things
               sensible
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               perception
               of
               sense
               ,
               doth
               naturally
               oblige
               man
               and
               necessitate
               him
               also
               ,
               to
               trust
               his
               senses
               in
               such
               perception
               .
               And
               in
               Nature
               man
               hath
               no
               surer
               way
               of
               apprehension
               :
               Therefore
               if
               you
               
                 could
                 prove
              
               that
               sense
               is
               
                 ordinarily
                 fallible
              
               ,
               and
               Gods
               revelations
               to
               it
               false
               ,
               yet
               man
               were
               not
               only
               allowed
               but
               necessitated
               to
               use
               and
               
                 trust
                 it
              
               ,
               as
               having
               
                 no
                 better
                 surer
              
               way
               of
               apprehension
               :
               As
               among
               
                 many
                 knaves
              
               or
               lyars
               ,
               I
               must
               most
               trust
               the
               honestest
               and
               
                 most
                 trusty
              
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               no
               better
               to
               trust
               .
               If
               I
               am
               not
               sure
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Sun
               or
               Light
               that
               I
               see
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               I
               must
               take
               my
               perception
               of
               it
               as
               a
               Sun
               or
               Light
               as
               it
               is
               ;
               For
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               no
               better
               .
               If
               I
               am
               not
               sure
               that
               my
               sight
               ,
               feeling
               ,
               taste
               ,
               &c.
               are
               infallible
               ;
               yet
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               I
               am
               made
               of
               God
               to
               
                 use
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               have
               
                 no
                 better
                 senses
              
               ,
               nor
               a
               better
               way
               to
               be
               certain
               of
               their
               
                 proper
                 objects
              
               :
               so
               that
               I
               must
               take
               and
               trust
               them
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               IV.
               Christs
               Body
               and
               Blood
               are
               not
               sensible
               objects
               ;
               and
               therefore
               sense
               is
               no
               proper
               judge
               whether
               they
               be
               present
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               one
               of
               your
               gross
               kind
               of
               cheats
               ,
               to
               change
               the
               question
               .
               We
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 Christs
                 Body
                 and
                 blood
                 be
                 here
                 ?
              
               And
               I
               grant
               you
               that
               
                 sense
                 is
                 no
                 judge
              
               of
               that
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               whether
               an
               Angel
               be
               here
               .
               But
               the
               question
               is
               now
               only
               ,
               Whether
               Bread
               or
               Wine
               or
               
                 sensible
                 substance
              
               be
               here
               ?
               And
               of
               this
               we
               have
               no
               natural
               way
               but
               by
               sense
               to
               judge
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               V.
               If
               God
               should
               say
               to
               you
               [
               
                 Your
                 senses
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 deceived
                 ;
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 bread
                 or
                 wine
                 or
                 sensible
                 substance
              
               ]
               Would
               you
               not
               believe
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Again
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               supposition
               not
               to
               be
               put
               :
               As
               if
               you
               should
               say
               ,
               [
               
                 If
                 God
                 should
                 say
              
               ,
               that
               
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               or
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 not
                 believe
                 him
                 ?
              
               ]
               2.
               
               If
               I
               know
               that
               God
               telleth
               me
               that
               some
               disease
               or
               false
               medium
               ,
               &c.
               deceive
               me
               or
               another
               in
               particular
               ,
               I
               will
               believe
               him
               :
               But
               here
               it
               is
               supposed
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               I
               have
               assurance
               that
               it
               is
               God
               that
               tells
               me
               so
               ;
               2.
               
               And
               that
               I
               have
               no
               assurance
               that
               
                 common
                 sense
              
               saith
               the
               contrary
               .
               But
               if
               the
               
                 sense
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
              
               about
               a
               well
               scituate
               object
               of
               sense
               agree
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               take
               that
               to
               be
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               which
               contradicteth
               it
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               
                 some
                 evidence
              
               which
               is
               better
               and
               stronger
               than
               the
               
                 agreeing
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
              
               to
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               so
               .
               And
               what
               evidence
               must
               that
               be
               ?
               I
               assure
               you
               somewhat
               greater
               than
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               beastly
               ignorant
               murdering
               Pope
               ,
               and
               his
               factious
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               VI.
               Cartesius
               giveth
               you
               an
               instance
               of
               deception
               of
               sight
               :
               We
               think
               a
               square
               Tower
               of
               a
               Steeple
               to
               b●
               round
               till
               we
               come
               neer
               it
               :
               And
               the
               water
               seemeth
               to
               us
               to
               move
               when
               it
               is
               the
               boat
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Cartesius
               and
               you
               do
               seem
               to
               be
               Confederate
               ,
               to
               put
               out
               the
               eye
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               tempt
               the
               world
               to
               Infidelity
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               Atheism
               .
               1.
               
               Nature
               tells
               us
               that
               a
               
                 distan●
                 Steeple
              
               or
               other
               object
               ,
               is
               not
               perfectly
               discernible
               and
               therefore
               Nature
               forbiddeth
               us
               to
               judge
               till
               w●
               come
               neerer
               .
               We
               speak
               only
               of
               
                 objects
                 duly
                 scituate
              
               an●
               qualified
               .
               2.
               
               The
               failing
               of
               the
               sight
               there
               is
               but
               Negative
               :
               It
               
                 discerneth
                 not
                 the
                 corners
              
               :
               but
               here
               yo●
               feign
               it
               to
               be
               positive
               .
               3.
               
               As
               the
               errour
               is
               corrigibl●
               by
               
                 nearer
                 approach
              
               ,
               so
               also
               by
               the
               use
               of
               
                 other
                 sense●
              
               ▪
               If
               a
               man
               feel
               the
               Tower
               that
               is
               square
               ,
               he
               will
               infallibly
               perceive
               it
               .
               But
               if
               you
               could
               prove
               that
               this
               squar●
               Tower
               is
               no
               Tower
               ,
               no
               Stone
               ,
               no
               
                 Substance
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               thoug●
               all
               
                 the
                 world
              
               should
               judge
               otherwise
               that
               see
               it
               at
               th●
               
               
                 meetest
                 distance
              
               ,
               and
               feel
               it
               with
               their
               hands
               ,
               then
               you
               did
               something
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             
               So
               as
               to
               the
               moving
               water
               or
               banks
               ,
               1.
               
               Motion
               is
               not
               so
               evident
               as
               substance
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               
                 one
                 sense
              
               ,
               through
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               brain
               be
               insufficient
               ,
               the
               Intellect
               by
               the
               
                 same
                 sense
              
               about
               other
               objects
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 other
                 senses
              
               can
               
                 infallibly
                 discern
              
               what
               that
               one
               perceiveth
               not
               .
               3.
               
               And
               if
               one
               mans
               eyes
               deceive
               him
               who
               is
               in
               the
               
                 boat
                 ,
                 ten
                 thousand
                 mens
              
               eyes
               that
               stand
               on
               the
               
                 firm
                 land
              
               ,
               perceive
               the
               truth
               :
               But
               in
               our
               case
               it
               is
               all
               the
               senses
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               about
               the
               
                 neerest
                 object
              
               ,
               that
               agree
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               VII
               .
               Substance
               is
               not
               the
               proper
               object
               of
               sense
               ,
               but
               only
               Accidents
               :
               We
               see
               ,
               feel
               ,
               taste
               ,
               smell
               the
               accidents
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               substances
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               you
               can
               name
               some
               notional
               speculator
               or
               Word-maker
               that
               hath
               said
               so
               ,
               you
               think
               you
               have
               authority
               to
               renounce
               humanity
               by
               it
               .
               Call
               it
               proper
               or
               
                 not-proper
                 ,
                 substance
              
               is
               the
               certain
               
                 object
                 of
                 sense
              
               as
               cloathed
               with
               its
               accidents
               .
               Quantity
               and
               the
               
                 res
                 quanta
              
               are
               not
               two
               things
               ,
               but
               one
               :
               And
               he
               that
               feeleth
               or
               seeth
               quantity
               ,
               feeleth
               or
               seeth
               the
               
                 rem
                 quantam
              
               .
               He
               that
               seeth
               or
               feeleth
               shape
               or
               figure
               ,
               seeth
               or
               feeleth
               the
               thing
               figured
               .
               He
               that
               smelleth
               odor
               ,
               smel●eth
               
                 rem
                 odoratam
              
               ;
               He
               that
               seeth
               Colour
               ,
               seeth
               the
               
                 rem
                 coloratam
              
               .
               When
               to
               feel
               the
               superficies
               ,
               you
               feel
               ●he
               substance
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               this
               we
               see
               how
               by
               words
               you
               will
               unman
               mankind
               .
               Have
               you
               
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 perception
              
               of
               
                 corporal
                 substances
              
               but
               
                 by
                 sense
              
               ?
               Do
               you
               know
               that
               there
               is
               
                 any
                 Earth
                 or
                 Water
              
               ,
               or
               any
               
                 corporal
                 substance
              
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               you
               do
               ,
               tell
               us
               how
               you
               know
               it
               but
               by
               the
               ●erception
               of
               sense
               presenting
               it
               to
               the
               Intellect
               ?
               You
               know
               that
               you
               must
               
                 thus
                 know
                 it
              
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               thus
               still
               you
               would
               bring
               men
               with
               Scepticism
               
               to
               Infidelity
               .
               You
               would
               teach
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               saw
               Christ
               were
               not
               sure
               that
               they
               saw
               him
               or
               any
               substance
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               accidents
               ,
               called
               Quantity
               ,
               Shape
               ,
               Colour
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               that
               saw
               Apostles
               ,
               Miracles
               ,
               Bibles
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               were
               not
               sure
               that
               they
               saw
               any
               more
               than
               accidents
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               VIII
               .
               They
               that
               saw
               Angels
               appearing
               to
               them
               like
               men
               ,
               or
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descending
               on
               Christ
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               Dove
               ,
               thought
               they
               saw
               Men
               and
               a
               Dove
               :
               So
               Moses
               Rod
               did
               seem
               a
               Serpent
               .
               But
               their
               senses
               did
               deceive
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Their
               senses
               were
               not
               at
               all
               deceived
               :
               And
               if
               by
               rash
               judging
               they
               would
               go
               
                 beyond
                 sense
              
               ,
               and
               wilfully
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               it
               was
               their
               fault
               .
               Their
               sense
               saw
               the
               shape
               or
               likeness
               of
               a
               man
               and
               dove
               .
               The
               text
               saith
               ,
               not
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               a
               dove
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               
                 descended
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 :
              
               and
               their
               senses
               perceived
               no
               more
               .
               And
               this
               was
               true
               .
               A
               man
               consisteth
               of
               a
               soul
               and
               a
               body
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               :
               Did
               sense
               perceive
               any
               of
               this
               in
               the
               Angels
               ?
               either
               ,
               soul
               ,
               flesh
               or
               blood
               ?
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               appearance
               of
               a
               dove
               ?
               If
               I
               see
               your
               picture
               or
               statue
               ,
               is
               my
               sense
               deceived
               if
               I
               take
               it
               not
               for
               
                 a
                 living
                 man
              
               ?
               It
               I
               see
               it
               moved
               ,
               is
               my
               sense
               deceived
               if
               I
               take
               it
               not
               for
               any
               other
               than
               a
               
                 moving
                 Image
              
               ?
               Nature
               doth
               not
               bind
               me
               to
               take
               every
               simile
               to
               be
               idem
               ;
               a
               corps
               for
               a
               man
               ;
               an
               Image
               for
               the
               person
               .
               It
               will
               be
               foolishness
               so
               to
               take
               it
               .
               But
               if
               this
               Angel
               ,
               or
               Dove
               ,
               had
               come
               near
               to
               the
               senses
               ,
               all
               
                 the
                 senses
              
               ,
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               seen
               ,
               and
               felt
               ,
               and
               tasted
               ,
               and
               smelt
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               the
               objects
               of
               these
               senses
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               had
               been
               indeed
               no
               visible
               ,
               tactible
               ,
               sensible
               
                 substance
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               a
               deception
               of
               the
               senses
               remediless
               .
               Christ
               I
               am
               sure
               appealed
               to
               sense
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               had
               flesh
               and
               blood
               and
               was
               not
               a
               meer
               spirit
               .
               The
               same
               I
               say
               of
               Moses
               Rod
               :
               either
               it
               
               was
               really
               a
               Serpent
               or
               not
               ;
               If
               it
               was
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               no
               deception
               to
               judge
               it
               such
               :
               If
               not
               ,
               sense
               was
               not
               at
               all
               deceived
               :
               For
               it
               perceived
               nothing
               but
               the
               similitude
               and
               motion
               ,
               and
               those
               (
               with
               the
               substance
               )
               were
               certainly
               there
               .
               But
               if
               all
               mens
               senses
               ,
               seeing
               ,
               feeling
               ,
               tasting
               ,
               &c.
               had
               been
               deceived
               ,
               and
               there
               had
               been
               indeed
               no
               shape
               of
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               nor
               any
               
                 sensible
                 substance
              
               at
               all
               but
               Accidents
               real
               without
               any
               substance
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               indeed
               a
               deception
               of
               the
               senses
               .
               And
               if
               God
               so
               subvert
               mans
               nature
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               bind
               him
               to
               do
               the
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               But
               by
               all
               this
               we
               may
               perceive
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               Controversies
               with
               you
               to
               be
               hoped
               for
               :
               For
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               bring
               any
               thing
               to
               a
               more
               satisfying
               issue
               ,
               than
               when
               the
               senses
               of
               all
               the
               world
               do
               as
               clearly
               perceive
               it
               ,
               as
               any
               sensible
               thing
               can
               be
               perceived
               ?
               If
               our
               difference
               were
               whether
               this
               be
               Paper
               ,
               and
               these
               be
               Letters
               ;
               or
               whether
               this
               be
               a
               Pen
               ,
               a
               Table
               ,
               yea
               or
               a
               substance
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               appeal
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               will
               not
               serve
               to
               decide
               the
               Controversie
               ;
               what
               end
               ,
               or
               hope
               of
               ending
               can
               there
               be
               :
               I
               will
               sooner
               look
               for
               concord
               with
               a
               mad
               man
               ,
               than
               with
               men
               that
               deny
               the
               senses
               of
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             The
             second
             Argument
             against
             Transubstantiation
             :
             The
             Contradictions
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Arg.
               2.
               
               GOd
               owneth
               not
               Contradictions
               (
               nor
               can
               do
               )
               .
               The
               Papists
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               or
               nullification
               of
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               is
               contradictious
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               owned
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               Major
               I
               know
               no
               man
               that
               denyeth
               .
            
             
               The
               Contradictions
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               I.
               You
               feign
               many
               Accidents
               of
               
                 no
                 substance
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               gross
               contradiction
               .
               For
               to
               be
               an
               Accident
               is
               essentially
               Relative
               to
               a
               subject
               or
               substance
               :
               And
               
                 ejus
                 esse
                 est
                 inesse
              
               .
               To
               be
               a
               Father
               without
               a
               Son
               ,
               or
               a
               Son
               without
               a
               Father
               ,
               a
               Husband
               without
               a
               Wife
               ,
               or
               a
               Wife
               without
               a
               Husband
               ,
               &c.
               are
               contradictions
               :
               And
               so
               it
               is
               to
               be
               an
               
                 Accident
                 of
                 nothing
              
               ,
               or
               without
               a
               subject
               .
            
             
               Particularly
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               
                 quantity
                 of
                 nothing
              
               is
               a
               contradiction
               :
               We
               can
               measure
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               Wine
               :
               To
               be
               an
               inch
               in
               longitude
               ,
               latitude
               or
               profundity
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               be
               
                 no
                 substance
              
               is
               a
               contradiction
               .
               To
               be
               (
               as
               the
               Wine
               is
               )
               a
               quart
               ,
               a
               gallon
               of
               Nothing
               is
               a
               contradiction
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               So
               for
               number
               ;
               we
               can
               number
               the
               wafers
               or
               pieces
               of
               Bread
               ,
               and
               the
               Cups
               of
               Wine
               :
               And
               to
               be
               
                 twenty
                 ,
                 forty
              
               ,
               an
               
                 hundred
                 nothings
              
               ,
               is
               a
               contradiction
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               So
               for
               the
               Weight
               ,
               To
               be
               an
               ounce
               ,
               a
               pound
               ,
               or
               
                 ten
                 pound
              
               ,
               of
               nothing
               ,
               is
               a
               contradiction
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               So
               for
               the
               figure
               or
               shape
               :
               It
               is
               a
               contradiction
               to
               be
               a
               
                 round
                 nothing
              
               ,
               a
               
                 square
                 nothing
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               So
               is
               it
               to
               be
               a
               
                 sweet
                 nothing
              
               ,
               a
               
                 sharp
                 nothing
              
               ,
               an
               
                 austere
                 nothing
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               the
               Wine
               is
               fancied
               by
               you
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Or
               to
               be
               an
               
                 odoriferous
                 nothing
              
               :
               A
               rough
               or
               a
               
                 smooth
                 nothing
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Or
               to
               be
               a
               
                 white
                 nothing
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 red
                 nothing
              
               ,
               or
               any
               coloured
               nothing
               .
               The
               same
               I
               may
               say
               of
               site
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               multitude
               of
               Relations
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               II.
               It
               is
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               for
               Nothing
               to
               have
               all
               those
               
                 Real
                 notable
                 effects
              
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               consecrated
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               have
               .
            
             
               As
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               when
               a
               man
               or
               a
               beast
               ,
               is
               
                 really
                 nourished
              
               by
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               and
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               spirits
               are
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               may
               live
               by
               it
               many
               months
               ,
               )
               that
               these
               should
               be
               the
               effects
               of
               nothing
               ,
               or
               made
               out
               of
               
                 no
                 substance
              
               by
               way
               of
               Nutrition
               ,
               without
               a
               proper
               Creation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               the
               Consecrated
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               do
               partly
               turn
               to
               
                 Excrements
                 ,
                 Vrine
                 ,
                 Dung
              
               and
               Spittle
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Excrements
               are
               nothings
               or
               
                 made
                 of
                 nothing
              
               without
               a
               
                 new
                 Creation
              
               ,
               is
               a
               contradiction
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               the
               Wine
               shall
               (
               as
               it
               may
               do
               )
               make
               a
               man
               or
               a
               
                 swine
                 drunk
              
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               made
               drunk
               by
               nothing
               or
               no
               substance
               ,
               when
               as
               that
               drunkenness
               is
               essentially
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               Wine
               upon
               the
               spirits
               of
               him
               that
               drinks
               it
               ,
               this
               also
               is
               a
               contradiction
               .
               And
               God
               maketh
               not
               contradictions
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               plea
               of
               an
               Infidel
               to
               say
               that
               God
               cannot
               do
               this
               or
               that
               .
               Will
               you
               limit
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ?
               Will
               you
               say
               that
               God
               cannot
               make
               Quantity
               ,
               quality
               ,
               site
               ,
               &c.
               without
               substance
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               ?
               It
               is
               blasphemy
               to
               say
               God
               cannot
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               R.
               
            
             
               God
               can
               do
               All
               things
               that
               are
               
                 works
                 of
                 Power
              
               :
               God
               
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
              
               which
               is
               a
               work
               of
               
                 Impotency
                 ,
                 defectiveness
                 ,
                 naughtiness
              
               ,
               or
               folly
               ,
               or
               which
               are
               contradictions
               in
               themselves
               .
               And
               when
               we
               say
               
                 God
                 cannot
              
               ,
               we
               do
               but
               say
               either
               that
               God
               is
               Perfect
               and
               Almighty
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               thing
               is
               Nothing
               ,
               but
               a
               false
               name
               ,
               and
               not
               capable
               of
               being
               any
               ones
               work
               .
               God
               
                 cannot
                 lye
              
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               perfect
               and
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               not
               because
               he
               wanteth
               power
               .
               God
               cannot
               make
               you
               to
               be
               a
               man
               and
               
                 no
                 man
              
               ,
               a
               substance
               and
               
                 no
                 substance
              
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               sence
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               :
               because
               it
               is
               a
               contradiction
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               Argument
               did
               not
               hold
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               no
               contradiction
               ,
               for
               God
               to
               overturn
               his
               setled
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               you
               next
               that
               we
               have
               other
               reasons
               enough
               to
               judge
               that
               he
               doth
               it
               not
               .
               If
               he
               Can
               make
               darkness
               to
               give
               Light
               ,
               and
               a
               clod
               to
               be
               to
               the
               World
               instead
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               without
               changing
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               stone
               to
               understand
               and
               speak
               without
               changing
               it
               ,
               yet
               that
               God
               doth
               none
               of
               this
               ,
               both
               reason
               and
               experience
               prove
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             The
             Third
             Argument
             against
             Transubstantiation
             :
             from
             the
             certain
             falshood
             of
             their
             assertion
             of
             multitudes
             of
             Miracles
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               THat
               doctrine
               which
               asserteth
               a
               multitude
               of
               false
               or
               feigned
               Miracles
               is
               false
               and
               not
               of
               God
               :
               But
               such
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               —
               Ergo
               —
            
          
           
             I
             will
             1.
             
             Shew
             you
             what
             Miracles
             it
             asserteth
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Prove
             that
             they
             are
             feigned
             or
             false
             .
          
           
             I.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             for
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             no
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             yea
             ,
             into
             nothing
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             the
             speaking
             of
             
               four
               words
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             (
             or
             Contradiction
             )
             for
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             
               Christs
               Body
            
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             the
             matter
             nor
             form
             of
             it
             to
             become
             any
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             III.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             (
             or
             a
             contradiction
             rather
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             for
             the
             Accidents
             to
             be
             the
             Accidents
             of
             Nothing
             ,
             or
             no
             substance
             ;
             to
             be
             the
             quantity
             of
             Nothing
             ,
             the
             shape
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             nothing
             ,
             the
             
               colour
               ,
               savour
               ,
               smell
            
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             IV.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             to
             have
             all
             the
             sound
             senses
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             so
             deceived
             herein
             ,
             as
             to
             perceive
             
               bread
               ,
               wine
            
             and
             substance
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             none
             .
          
           
             V.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             to
             have
             the
             senses
             of
             Mice
             and
             Rats
             ,
             and
             Dogs
             and
             other
             Brutes
             also
             deceived
             when
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             it
             .
          
           
             VI.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             (
             or
             contradiction
             )
             to
             have
             nothing
             without
             a
             Creation
             ,
             to
             become
             excrements
             :
             or
             else
             those
             excrements
             to
             be
             nothing
             also
             :
             And
             the
             
             Accidents
             of
             all
             those
             excrements
             to
             be
             the
             
               Accidents
               of
               Nothing
            
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             to
             be
             nourished
             by
             Nothing
             :
             (
             For
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               Christs
               body
            
             and
             blood
             that
             nourisheth
             the
             flesh
             .
             )
             To
             have
             flesh
             and
             blood
             made
             of
             nothing
             ,
             is
             a
             creation
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             to
             be
             drunk
             with
             nothing
             ,
             when
             the
             Wine
             is
             annihilated
             or
             gone
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             to
             be
             it
             that
             causeth
             the
             effect
             :
             Yea
             ,
             for
             Beast
             or
             man
             to
             be
             so
             drunk
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             (
             or
             contradiction
             )
             for
             Christ
             to
             eat
             his
             own
             body
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             hold
             he
             did
             )
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             his
             
               Whole
               Body
            
             which
             did
             eat
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             had
             but
             one
             body
             .
          
           
             X.
             It
             was
             a
             Miracle
             (
             or
             contradiction
             )
             for
             Christs
             entire
             body
             to
             be
             nourished
             by
             that
             eaten
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             eaten
             body
             turned
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             eating
             body
             :
             And
             yet
             all
             was
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Miracle
             that
             Christs
             
               Eaten
               body
            
             being
             not
             dead
             but
             living
             with
             a
             humane
             soul
             ,
             should
             be
             broken
             and
             eaten
             by
             him
             and
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             yet
             feel
             no
             pain
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Miracle
             that
             his
             whole
             body
             was
             on
             the
             Cross
             ;
             and
             yet
             part
             of
             it
             in
             the
             disciples
             bellies
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             before
             that
             eaten
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Miracle
             (
             or
             contradiction
             )
             that
             Christs
             eaten
             body
             now
             nourisheth
             not
             the
             flesh
             of
             any
             man
             ;
             and
             yet
             did
             nourish
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             disciples
             before
             his
             death
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             did
             not
             nourish
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Miracle
             that
             what
             they
             eat
             and
             drank
             then
             did
             not
             nourish
             them
             ,
             (
             or
             Christ
             what
             he
             eat
             and
             drank
             )
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Miracle
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christ
             should
             arise
             and
             live
             ,
             and
             ascend
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             the
             disciples
             had
             eaten
             it
             .
          
           
           
             XV.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             every
             Receiver
             eateth
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             one
             body
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             eat
             each
             a
             part
             without
             dividing
             him
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             perish
             or
             cease
             in
             the
             Eater
             ,
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             his
             detriment
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             local
             distance
             between
             the
             consecrated
             bread
             and
             wine
             all
             over
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             such
             distance
             between
             the
             parts
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             bread
             to
             be
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             bread
             and
             wine
             is
             Annihilated
             or
             cease
             every
             Mass
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             the
             quantity
             of
             corporeal
             matter
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             no
             whit
             diminished
             :
             or
             else
             that
             those
             four
             words
             can
             so
             annihilate
             and
             diminish
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             increase
             not
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             parcells
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             turned
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             XX.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             is
             not
             diminished
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             species
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             it
             vanisheth
             away
             .
          
           
             XXI
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             should
             be
             so
             received
             into
             the
             bowels
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             any
             way
             defiled
             by
             his
             sin
             ,
             nor
             by
             his
             bodily
             uncleanness
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             a
             Baker
             dispositively
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             effectually
             can
             make
             his
             own
             God
             ,
             and
             eat
             him
             when
             they
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             when
             Worms
             are
             bred
             of
             that
             which
             was
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             these
             worms
             are
             really
             generated
             of
             nothing
             ,
             or
             created
             ;
             (
             or
             if
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             do
             substantially
             return
             again
             ,
             and
             breed
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             another
             ,
             a
             double
             miracle
             .
             )
          
           
           
             XXIV
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             the
             Corporeal
             matter
             of
             the
             world
             should
             by
             these
             Worms
             be
             daily
             increased
             ,
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             meer
             accidents
             that
             have
             no
             substance
             .
          
           
             XXV
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             men
             may
             be
             poysoned
             by
             the
             Sacramental
             Elements
             as
             ingredients
             in
             the
             mixture
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             they
             are
             no
             substance
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             or
             Contradiction
             ,
             that
             when
             flesh
             and
             blood
             (
             formally
             such
             )
             enter
             not
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             Glorified
             bodies
             are
             all
             
               spiritual
               bodies
            
             (
             though
             not
             Spirits
             )
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             Yet
             Christs
             body
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             should
             be
             truly
             and
             properly
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             with
             his
             glorified
             body
             (
             which
             is
             not
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             )
             which
             is
             the
             Papists
             doctrine
             ;
             and
             the
             bread
             turned
             into
             such
             flesh
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             the
             same
             Body
             which
             in
             Heaven
             is
             brighter
             in
             Glory
             than
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             exalted
             above
             Angels
             ,
             should
             yet
             shew
             no
             signs
             of
             Glory
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             in
             the
             Cup
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             ,
             mouth
             or
             belly
             of
             him
             that
             taketh
             it
             ;
             but
             all
             its
             Glory
             be
             so
             hid
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             (
             or
             Contradiction
             )
             that
             Christs
             Humiliation
             should
             be
             past
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Body
             Glorified
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             to
             be
             torn
             with
             the
             teeth
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             Mice
             ,
             Rats
             or
             Dogs
             ,
             to
             go
             into
             the
             filthy
             guts
             ,
             to
             be
             trodden
             in
             the
             dirt
             ,
             should
             be
             neither
             painful
             ,
             nor
             any
             diminution
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             that
             same
             body
             .
             Indeed
             his
             body
             on
             the
             Cross
             might
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             spilt
             and
             trodden
             on
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Voluntary
             Humiliation
             :
             But
             now
             for
             the
             suffering
             of
             death
             he
             is
             crowned
             with
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             ,
             Heb.
             2.9
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             the
             
               Living
               Body
            
             of
             our
             Glorified
             Redeemer
             should
             give
             no
             evidence
             or
             sign
             of
             
             life
             ;
             neither
             stir
             ,
             nor
             speak
             ,
             nor
             have
             breath
             ,
             pulse
             ,
             warmth
             ,
             or
             other
             property
             of
             life
             appearing
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             flesh
             should
             have
             none
             of
             the
             common
             notes
             or
             properties
             of
             flesh
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             made
             of
             food
             ,
             of
             blood
             and
             chyme
             ,
             not
             to
             consist
             of
             the
             fibrae
             which
             flesh
             consisteth
             of
             ;
             not
             to
             have
             the
             colour
             ,
             taste
             ,
             odour
             or
             other
             such
             accidents
             of
             flesh
             :
             And
             that
             Blood
             should
             have
             none
             of
             these
             notifying
             accidents
             of
             blood
             .
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             or
             Contradiction
             ,
             that
             
               Christs
               Flesh
            
             was
             Broken
             before
             it
             was
             broken
             ,
             sacrificed
             before
             it
             was
             sacrificed
             ,
             I
             mean
             really
             broken
             and
             sacrificed
             at
             his
             Supper
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             was
             whole
             and
             not
             really
             sacrificed
             till
             he
             was
             nailed
             to
             the
             Cross
             .
             And
             so
             that
             his
             blood
             was
             really
             and
             properly
             shed
             in
             his
             Supper
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             skin
             broken
             ,
             nor
             his
             blood
             really
             shed
             till
             his
             side
             was
             pierced
             on
             the
             Cross
             .
             And
             that
             he
             that
             was
             but
             
               once
               offered
            
             and
             sacrificed
             ,
             should
             yet
             be
             offered
             and
             sacrificed
             once
             on
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             another
             time
             on
             another
             day
             .
          
           
             Here
             are
             one
             and
             thirty
             Miracles
             or
             Contradictions
             :
             Let
             us
             hear
             some
             of
             the
             Aggravations
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             worthy
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             I.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             of
             these
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             as
             many
             Miracle
             workers
             as
             Priests
             in
             the
             world
             :
             How
             many
             thousand
             are
             they
             in
             France
             alone
             ?
             And
             so
             in
             many
             other
             Countreys
             .
             Whereas
             in
             Christs
             own
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             comparatively
             but
             few
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             Prelate
             can
             make
             a
             Miracle
             worker
             when
             he
             please
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             thousand
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             were
             at
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             III.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             of
             these
             Miracles
             that
             a
             Simonist
             who
             buyeth
             the
             Priesthood
             with
             money
             ,
             doth
             buy
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             work
             Miracles
             for
             that
             money
             ,
             which
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             was
             condemned
             for
             thinking
             possible
             .
             
             For
             the
             Papists
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Consecration
             of
             a
             Simoniacal
             Priest
             transubstantiateth
             .
          
           
             IV.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             all
             this
             power
             of
             Miracles
             should
             be
             given
             to
             flagitious
             wicked
             men
             ;
             Adulterers
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             V.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             all
             these
             men
             can
             work
             Miracles
             at
             their
             
               own
               will
               and
               pleasure
            
             ,
             at
             any
             hour
             :
             whereas
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             the
             Spirit
             at
             command
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             do
             it
             when
             they
             would
             .
          
           
             VI.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             Miracles
             should
             be
             as
             common
             as
             Masses
             ,
             or
             the
             Eucharistical
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ;
             not
             only
             on
             every
             Lords
             Day
             in
             all
             Church-assemblies
             ,
             but
             any
             day
             or
             hour
             else
             in
             the
             Week
             .
             And
             so
             Miracles
             be
             as
             ordinary
             almost
             as
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             every
             wicked
             Priest
             should
             do
             so
             
               many
               Miracles
               in
               one
            
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             more
             in
             number
             than
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             did
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             proportion
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             telleth
             us
             :
             Christ
             is
             quite
             exceeded
             by
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             every
             wicked
             Priest
             can
             work
             all
             these
             Miracles
             
               so
               easily
            
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             careless
             saying
             over
             
               four
               words
            
             :
             When
             the
             Apostles
             could
             not
             cast
             out
             some
             Devils
             ,
             or
             work
             some
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             some
             could
             not
             be
             done
             but
             by
             
               fasting
               and
               prayer
            
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             
               every
               Priest
            
             can
             work
             all
             these
             Miracles
             upon
             an
             unbeliever
             or
             a
             wicked
             man
             :
             For
             to
             such
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               real
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             
               no
               bread
               or
               wine
            
             ;
             And
             the
             senses
             of
             all
             these
             
               wicked
               men
            
             are
             deceived
             .
             Whereas
             Christ
             himself
             
               could
               not
               do
               any
               great
               miraculous
               work
            
             among
             some
             where
             he
             came
             ,
             
               because
               of
               their
               unbelief
            
             .
          
           
             X.
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             
               God
               and
               the
               Priest
            
             should
             do
             these
             foresaid
             Miracles
             on
             
               Mice
               and
               Rats
            
             and
             other
             Beasts
             ,
             by
             deceiving
             their
             senses
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             not
             
             that
             Christ
             ever
             did
             :
             or
             that
             God
             should
             feed
             them
             with
             the
             miraculous
             accidents
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             of
             these
             Miracles
             that
             the
             Priest
             can
             thus
             easily
             work
             Miracles
             not
             only
             on
             
               other
               creatures
            
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             
               glorified
               body
               of
               Christ
               himself
            
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             foresaid
             changes
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             XII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             wrought
             his
             Miracles
             usually
             before
             a
             far
             smaller
             number
             ,
             these
             Priests
             work
             Miracles
             thus
             before
             or
             on
             the
             
               senses
               of
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
            
             that
             will
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Mass
             ;
             for
             all
             their
             senses
             are
             deceived
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             the
             Abassines
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             yea
             ,
             any
             that
             they
             call
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             
             who
             do
             not
             intend
             to
             work
             any
             Miracle
             ,
             nor
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             do
             yet
             work
             Miracles
             in
             each
             Sacramental
             administration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             
               their
               belief
            
             ,
             and
             
               against
               their
               wills
            
             :
             For
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             even
             such
             mens
             consecration
             is
             effectual
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             Either
             their
             Priests
             consecration
             worketh
             all
             these
             Miracles
             ,
             when
             they
             
               intend
               it
               not
            
             ,
             
             (
             as
             if
             they
             speak
             the
             words
             in
             jeast
             or
             scorn
             ,
             or
             in
             Infidelity
             ,
             )
             or
             only
             when
             they
             
               intend
               it
            
             .
             If
             the
             first
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Miracle
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             any
             Priest
             can
             work
             so
             many
             and
             great
             Miracles
             by
             a
             jeast
             or
             scorn
             —
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             business
             is
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             but
             the
             Priest
             knoweth
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Miracle
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             whether
             ever
             he
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             so
             it
             will
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Priest
             to
             deceive
             and
             damn
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Papists
             exposition
             of
             Christs
             words
             ,
             Joh.
             6.
             
             
               Except
               ye
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               and
               drink
               his
               blood
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               life
               in
               you
               .
            
          
           
           
             XV.
             Either
             a
             malicious
             intention
             to
             a
             wrong
             end
             will
             be
             effectual
             in
             Consecration
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             none
             but
             the
             Priest
             knoweth
             that
             there
             is
             any
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             ever
             he
             received
             any
             :
             Because
             none
             knoweth
             though
             the
             Priest
             intend
             Consecration
             ,
             whether
             he
             intend
             it
             to
             a
             right
             end
             .
             But
             if
             a
             wicked
             end
             will
             serve
             (
             as
             I
             think
             most
             of
             them
             hold
             )
             the
             Miracle
             may
             be
             great
             and
             sad
             .
             For
             any
             Roguish
             drunken
             malicious
             Priest
             may
             undo
             a
             Baker
             or
             Vintner
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             by
             four
             words
             deprive
             him
             of
             all
             his
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             Yea
             ,
             he
             might
             nullifie
             all
             the
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             so
             either
             make
             a
             famine
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             else
             make
             
               whole
               Families
            
             and
             Cities
             live
             still
             and
             be
             nourished
             without
             
               any
               substance
            
             by
             bare
             Accidents
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             Miracle
             indeed
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Priest
             can
             by
             consecration
             change
             
               only
               a
               convenient
               quantity
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
            
             then
             all
             that
             is
             overmuch
             is
             
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             after
             consecration
             .
             If
             otherwise
             ,
             why
             may
             he
             not
             change
             all
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Shop
             or
             Cellar
             where
             he
             cometh
             ,
             intending
             consecration
             to
             an
             ill
             end
             ?
          
           
             If
             he
             can
             do
             it
             only
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             then
             want
             of
             
               an
               Altar
            
             would
             frustrate
             the
             effect
             (
             which
             they
             hold
             not
             )
             .
             But
             if
             he
             can
             do
             it
             
               without
               an
               Altar
            
             he
             may
             do
             it
             in
             the
             
               Shop
               and
               Cellar
            
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             can
             do
             it
             only
             on
             the
             
               bread
               and
               wine
               present
            
             ,
             how
             near
             must
             it
             be
             ?
             Then
             the
             words
             will
             work
             
               at
               so
               many
            
             yards
             distance
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             
               so
               many
            
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             
               out
               of
               sight
            
             ,
             a
             
               blind
               Priest
            
             cannot
             do
             it
             .
             But
             if
             he
             can
             do
             it
             on
             that
             which
             is
             absent
             ,
             we
             may
             fear
             lest
             in
             an
             anger
             he
             may
             take
             away
             all
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             at
             least
             in
             a
             frolick
             to
             try
             his
             power
             .
          
           
           
             XVI
             .
             And
             it
             is
             some
             aggravaion
             of
             these
             manifold
             Miracles
             that
             a
             
               Degraded
               Priest
            
             can
             do
             them
             :
             
             Because
             they
             follow
             the
             indelible
             Character
             :
             And
             so
             he
             that
             hath
             once
             made
             a
             Miracle-worker
             ,
             cannot
             take
             away
             his
             power
             again
             ,
             nor
             his
             sin
             lose
             his
             power
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             marvellous
             power
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             becometh
             like
             a
             nature
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             power
             of
             speaking
             is
             ?
          
           
             XVII
             .
             Yet
             is
             this
             Miracle-working-power
             more
             miraculous
             ,
             in
             that
             a
             mans
             own
             unwillingness
             ,
             or
             Repentance
             of
             his
             Calling
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             Miracle
             if
             he
             do
             but
             speak
             four
             words
             .
             Consent
             it
             self
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             it
             :
             Let
             a
             man
             Repent
             that
             ever
             he
             was
             
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             profess
             that
             he
             continueth
             in
             that
             Calling
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             yea
             ,
             let
             him
             write
             as
             I
             now
             do
             
               against
               Transubstantiation
            
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             will
             not
             hinder
             his
             next
             Consecration
             from
             working
             all
             the
             foresaid
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             It
             is
             miraculous
             that
             if
             you
             keep
             a
             consecrated
             Wafer
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             if
             you
             use
             it
             never
             so
             coursly
             ,
             if
             you
             (
             as
             he
             did
             who
             occasioned
             the
             conversion
             of
             Mr.
             
               Anthony
               Egan
            
             a
             late
             Irish
             Priest
             )
             pawn
             it
             at
             an
             Ale-house
             for
             thirty
             shillings
             ;
             if
             you
             lay
             it
             down
             for
             a
             stake
             at
             Cards
             or
             Dice
             ,
             &c.
             it
             will
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             
               Christs
               flesh
            
             (
             and
             so
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             )
             nor
             ever
             becomes
             bread
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             substance
             till
             it
             corrupt
             :
             And
             yet
             in
             a
             mans
             stomach
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             Christs
             body
             ,
             as
             natural
             heat
             corrupteth
             it
             by
             concoction
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             
               Christs
               flesh
            
             that
             is
             concocted
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             of
             this
             Miracle
             which
             Aquinas
             and
             others
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             not
             Annihilated
             ,
             but
             wholly
             turned
             into
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             as
             Vasquez
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               bread
               begins
               to
               be
               under
               the
               form
               of
               Christs
               body
            
             (
             as
             Durandus
             held
             .
             )
             Saith
             
               Veron
               Reg.
               fid
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             
             This
             
               Transubstantiation
               is
               neither
               a
               change
               nor
               a
               production
               of
               any
               thing
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               Relation
               of
               order
               between
               the
               substance
               that
               doth
               desist
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               that
               into
               which
               it
               doth
               desist
               .
            
             And
             yet
             saith
             the
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               There
               is
               a
               change
               made
               of
               the
               whole
               substance
               into
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             XX.
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Miracle
             that
             all
             these
             Miracles
             should
             be
             done
             so
             as
             not
             to
             appear
             to
             the
             senses
             of
             any
             man
             living
             ,
             either
             to
             Convert
             Unbelievers
             or
             Confirm
             the
             faithful
             :
             So
             that
             millions
             of
             these
             Miracles
             are
             seen
             and
             
               not
               seen
            
             ;
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Action
             ,
             and
             Accidents
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             no
             Miracle
             seen
             by
             any
             .
             So
             that
             Aquinas
             concludeth
             3.
             q.
             76.
             a.
             7
             ,
             [
             Though
             Christ
             be
             existent
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             
               per
               modum
               substantiae
            
             ,
             yet
             neither
             
               bodily
               eyes
            
             ,
             nor
             
               our
               Intellects
            
             can
             see
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             faith
             :
             no
             nor
             the
             
               Intellect
               of
               an
               Angel
            
             can
             see
             him
             
               secundum
               sua
               naturalia
            
             ;
             nor
             do
             Devils
             see
             him
             but
             by
             faith
             ;
             nor
             the
             blessed
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             .
             ]
          
           
             All
             these
             make
             these
             Miracles
             far
             more
             miraculous
             than
             the
             raising
             of
             Lazarus
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             WHether
             all
             these
             are
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             most
             or
             many
             of
             them
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Impossibilities
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             great
             matter
             of
             at
             this
             time
             .
             I
             think
             it
             utterly
             needless
             to
             add
             any
             more
             to
             what
             is
             said
             in
             answer
             to
             such
             sayings
             as
             
             Aquinas's
             (
             3.
             q.
             75.
             
             &
             76.
             )
             and
             other
             Schoolmen
             ,
             that
             [
             
               The
               senses
               are
               not
               deceived
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               the
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               the
               Intellect
               is
               by
               faith
               preserved
               from
               deception
               :
               that
               the
               remaining
               accidents
               are
            
             in
             quantitate
             dimensiva
             quasi
             in
             subjecto
             :
             
               that
               these
               Accidents
               can
               change
               an
               extrinsick
               body
               ,
               can
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               can
               generate
               Worms
               ,
               can
               nourish
               ,
               can
               be
               broken
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             all
             this
             at
             least
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             its
             all
             done
             by
             Miracle
             :
             (
             Though
             I
             
             will
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             could
             scarce
             have
             chosen
             a
             more
             unhappy
             pro-subject
             of
             Accidents
             than
             Quantity
             ,
             nor
             have
             given
             more
             unhappy
             reasons
             for
             it
             than
             Aquinas
             doth
             q.
             77.
             a.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Because
               the
               sense
               perceiveth
               that
               it
               is
            
             Aliquid
             quantum
             ,
             
               that
               is
               coloured
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Because
               Quantity
               is
               the
               first
               disposition
               of
               matter
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             this
             includeth
             matter
             :
             and
             
               Aliquid
               quantum
            
             is
             a
             word
             that
             giveth
             away
             his
             Cause
             :
             And
             no
             Accident
             is
             more
             the
             same
             with
             its
             subject
             than
             Quantity
             ,
             or
             
               moles
               extensiva
            
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             will
             be
             long
             before
             he
             will
             make
             or
             prove
             mans
             nature
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             Intellect
             can
             judge
             of
             substances
             by
             Believing
             ,
             as
             incomplex
             objects
             ,
             before
             it
             have
             
               perceived
               them
            
             by
             sense
             and
             imagination
             .
             When
             we
             see
             ,
             taste
             ,
             smell
             ,
             feel
             ,
             hear
             them
             ,
             the
             Intellect
             will
             suddenly
             and
             necessarily
             have
             some
             species
             or
             perception
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             before
             it
             come
             Logically
             to
             dispute
             from
             
               extrinsick
               media
            
             of
             Testimony
             ,
             What
             this
             thing
             is
             in
             a
             second
             notion
             .
             And
             our
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Intellect
             in
             
               this
               first
               Perception
            
             be
             deceived
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             discharge
             the
             Intellect
             from
             perceiving
             substances
             presently
             ,
             before
             it
             know
             them
             by
             second
             notions
             or
             Argument
             ,
             you
             will
             make
             man
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             than
             every
             hour
             and
             action
             tells
             us
             he
             is
             :
             But
             what
             will
             not
             a
             man
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             sets
             himself
             only
             to
             study
             what
             to
             say
             for
             the
             making
             good
             of
             his
             undertaken
             Cause
             ?
          
           
             But
             my
             next
             work
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             Falshood
             of
             these
             pretended
             Miracles
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             The
             Minor
             proved
             ,
             viz.
             That
             these
             Miracles
             are
             false
             .
          
           
             THat
             these
             are
             all
             but
             feigned
             Miracles
             ,
             I
             thus
             prove
             .
             I.
             Because
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             do
             plainly
             deny
             such
             an
             ordinariness
             or
             commonness
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             Miracles
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             [
             
               To
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               spirit
               the
               word
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               to
               another
               the
               word
               of
               Knowledge
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               to
               another
               faith
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               to
               another
               the
               gifts
               of
               healing
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               to
               another
               the
               working
               of
               miracles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               all
               these
               worketh
               that
               one
               and
               the
               self
               same
               spirit
               ;
               dividing
               to
               every
               man
               severally
               as
               he
               will.
            
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               And
               God
               hath
               set
               some
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               first
               Apostles
               ,
               secondarily
               Prophets
               ,
               thirdly
               Teachers
               ,
               after
               that
               miracles
               ,
               then
               gifts
               of
               healing
               ,
               helps
               ,
               Governments
               ,
               diversities
               of
               tongues
               :
               Are
               all
               Apostles
               ?
               are
               all
               Prophets
               ?
               are
               all
               Teachers
               ?
               are
               all
               workers
               of
               Miracles
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             most
             expresly
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             working
             Miracles
             is
             a
             peculiar
             gift
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             those
             times
             not
             common
             to
             all
             that
             were
             Priests
             .
             But
             the
             Papists
             make
             it
             common
             to
             every
             Priest
             ,
             though
             a
             common
             Adulterer
             ,
             Drunkard
             ,
             Murderer
             or
             Heretick
             ;
             no
             one
             Priest
             in
             the
             world
             is
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             Though
             some
             few
             that
             were
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             might
             have
             some
             such
             gifts
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             
             Yet
             that
             was
             so
             rare
             ,
             that
             Nature
             it self
             taught
             men
             to
             judge
             Miracles
             to
             be
             signs
             of
             divine
             approbation
             :
             so
             that
             Nicodemus
             thence
             argueth
             ,
             Joh.
             3.2
             .
             
               No
               man
               could
               do
               these
               Miracles
               that
               thou
               dost
               except
               God
               be
               with
               him
               .
            
             And
             
             the
             man
             Joh.
             9.31
             .
             
               God
               heareth
               not
               sinners
               ,
               but
               if
               any
               man
               be
               a
               Worshipper
               of
               God
               and
               doth
               his
               will
               ,
               him
               he
               heareth
               .
            
             And
             the
             people
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               How
               can
               a
               man
               that
               is
               a
               sinner
               do
               such
               Miracles
               ?
            
             And
             it
             was
             Christs
             own
             proof
             that
             he
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Gospel
               true
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             
               Blaspheam
               his
               Miracles
            
             ,
             by
             ascribing
             them
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             was
             the
             
               unpardonable
               Blasphemy
            
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             And
             to
             deny
             Miracles
             to
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             
               Gods
               attestation
            
             is
             to
             subvert
             all
             Christianity
             .
             Act.
             2.22
             .
             
               Jesus
               of
            
             Nazareth
             
               a
               man
               approved
               of
               God
               among
               you
               by
               miracles
               ,
               wonders
               and
               signs
               which
               God
               did
               by
               him
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               you
            
             —
             Joh.
             5.36
             .
             
               The
               same
               works
               that
               I
               do
               bear
               witness
               of
               me
               that
               the
               Father
               hath
               sent
               me
               .
            
             Joh.
             10.25
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             
               The
               works
               that
               I
               do
               in
               my
               Fathers
               name
               ,
               they
               bear
               witness
               of
               me
               —
               If
               I
               do
               not
               the
               works
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               believe
               me
               not
               :
               But
               if
               I
               do
               ,
               though
               ye
               believe
               not
               me
               ,
               believe
               the
               works
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               know
               and
               believe
               that
               the
               Father
               is
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Joh.
             14.11
             .
             
               Believe
               me
               for
               the
               very
               works
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             Joh.
             15.24
             .
             
               If
               I
               had
               not
               done
               among
               them
               the
               works
               that
               no
               other
               man
               did
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               had
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             This
             also
             was
             Pauls
             proof
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             :
             Heb.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
             
               God
               also
               bearing
               them
               witness
               both
               with
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               divers
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Will.
               
            
          
           
             Therefore
             that
             Doctrine
             is
             unlike
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
             which
             tells
             us
             that
             
               every
               wicked
               Priest
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             though
             a
             Simonist
             ,
             or
             an
             
               enemy
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             
               drown'd
               in
               all
               Vice
            
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             
               constant
               miracle-worker
            
             :
             When
             
               God
               hateth
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             5.5
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             But
             though
             this
             Reason
             be
             but
             probable
             ,
             this
             following
             is
             demonstrative
             to
             a
             believer
             .
          
           
             
               That
               doctrine
               which
               maketh
               every
               Ignorant
               wicked
               or
               Heretical
               Priest
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               far
               to
               excell
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               Greatness
               ,
               Number
               and
               facility
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               is
               false
               :
               But
               such
               is
               this
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
            
             —
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             Christ
             telleth
             his
             Apostles
             [
             
               Greater
               works
               than
               these
               shall
               ye
               do
               .
            
             ]
             But
             1.
             
             There
             are
             
               Greater
               works
            
             (
             such
             as
             the
             converting
             of
             greater
             numbers
             in
             the
             world
             )
             which
             are
             not
             
               Greater
               Miracles
            
             :
             2.
             
             And
             what
             was
             promised
             ●o
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             to
             Miracles
             ,
             was
             not
             promised
             to
             
               every
               Priest
            
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             sober
             Christians
             ,
             whether
             it
             sound
             not
             as
             an
             arrogant
             if
             not
             blaspheamous
             speech
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               fewer
               and
               smaller
               miracles
            
             (
             proportionable
             to
             their
             time
             )
             
               than
               every
               Priest
            
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Minor
             ,
             it
             is
             soon
             proved
             in
             its
             parts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Miracles
             ;
             those
             of
             Christ
             were
             
               exceeding
               Great
            
             :
             especially
             his
             
               Raising
               Lazarus
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               own
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             his
             
               turning
               water
               into
               Wine
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               feeding
               thousands
            
             with
             a
             
               little
               food
            
             —
             But
             he
             that
             will
             examine
             Transubstantiation
             as
             afore-described
             ,
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             have
             more
             that
             is
             
               contrary
               to
               nature
            
             ,
             than
             all
             these
             ,
             by
             far
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             Christ
             or
             Lazarus
             did
             not
             vanish
             ,
             but
             remained
             to
             be
             the
             
               organized
               Recipient
               matter
            
             of
             the
             re-entring
             soul
             .
             There
             were
             
               no
               Accidents
               without
               substances
            
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             things
             as
             are
             mentioned
             before
             .
             The
             multiplying
             of
             food
             ,
             could
             at
             the
             most
             be
             but
             a
             
               new
               Creation
            
             ;
             But
             it
             was
             
               real
               food
            
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             contradictions
             or
             absurdities
             before
             recited
             .
             The
             turning
             of
             
               Water
               into
               Wine
            
             was
             
               likest
               this
            
             in
             the
             Papists
             opinion
             ;
             but
             indeed
             little
             like
             it
             .
             For
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             
             water
             there
             remained
             ,
             with
             the
             
               form
               of
               Wine
            
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             the
             
               Matter
               of
               Wine
            
             ,
             and
             did
             
               not
               vanish
            
             :
             And
             here
             was
             
               real
               Wine
            
             ,
             and
             
               real
               substance
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               Accidents
               without
               substances
               ,
               deceiving
               all
               the
               senses
               or
               Intellectual
               perceptions
               .
            
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             compared
             with
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Number
             ,
             though
             Christs
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Miracles
             were
             
               very
               many
            
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Scripture-evidence
             that
             they
             were
             for
             number
             comparable
             (
             for
             so
             much
             time
             )
             to
             
               every
               Priests
            
             .
             Christs
             miracles
             are
             set
             down
             in
             the
             sacred
             history
             in
             
               such
               order
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangelists
             so
             much
             agree
             in
             reciting
             the
             
               same
               miracles
            
             ,
             that
             (
             though
             St.
             John
             say
             )
             the
             
               world
               could
               not
               contain
               the
               Books
               that
               should
               be
               written
            
             —
             yet
             we
             find
             no
             probability
             that
             they
             were
             neer
             so
             common
             as
             Masses
             are
             :
             when
             in
             several
             places
             where
             Christ
             came
             ,
             they
             that
             looked
             after
             Miracles
             and
             Signs
             were
             denyed
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             none
             ,
             but
             were
             put
             off
             to
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             
               Prophet
               Jonah
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yea
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             were
             in
             this
             denyed
             their
             
               desired
               satisfaction
            
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             call
             to
             him
             for
             a
             miracle
             on
             the
             Cross
             .
             And
             so
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             every
             Priest
             doth
             his
             miracles
             
               as
               oft
               as
               there
               is
               a
               Mass
               ,
            
             though
             
               every
               day
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Facility
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             [
             in
             his
             
               own
               Country
            
             ,
             among
             his
             
               own
               kindred
               ,
               he
               could
               do
               no
               mighty
               work
               save
               that
               he
               layed
               his
               hands
               on
               a
               few
               sick
               folk
               and
               healed
               them
               ,
            
             and
             
               he
               marvelled
               at
               their
               unbelief
            
             ]
             Mark
             6.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             he
             some
             time
             
               groaned
               in
               spirit
               ,
               and
               wept
               ,
            
             (
             as
             for
             Lazarus
             )
             .
             And
             the
             Disciples
             
               could
               not
               cast
               out
               a
               Devil
               ,
            
             Mar.
             9.18
             ,
             28.
             
             Luk.
             9.40
             .
             It
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             
               but
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
            
             .
             It
             s
             like
             Paul
             would
             have
             cured
             Trophimus
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             when
             
               he
               left
               him
               sick
            
             .
             And
             as
             holy
             men
             spake
             ,
             not
             when
             ,
             nor
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             but
             
               when
               and
               as
               they
               were
               inspired
               by
               the
               
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             so
             did
             they
             
               work
               miracles
            
             ,
             not
             arbitrarily
             ,
             but
             at
             such
             times
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             the
             spirit
             moved
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             any
             the
             most
             wicked
             Priest
             can
             do
             it
             
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               any
               hour
               of
               the
               day
               :
            
             and
             that
             but
             by
             reciting
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             .
             Many
             other
             disparities
             appear
             in
             what
             is
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             End
             of
             the
             Gift
             of
             Miracles
             confuteth
             the
             feigned
             Miracles
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             The
             End
             of
             Christs
             gift
             was
             to
             prove
             him
             to
             be
             
               of
               God
            
             (
             as
             is
             aforeshewed
             )
             and
             to
             prove
             his
             
               Apostles
               to
               be
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             Preached
             ,
             Mar.
             16.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Heb.
             2.4
             .
             As
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             so
             other
             wonders
             ,
             were
             to
             
               convince
               unbelievers
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Act.
             2.
             
             &
             4.30
             .
             &
             5.12
             .
             &
             7.36
             .
             &
             8.13
             .
             &
             14.3
             .
             2
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             miracles
             of
             Transubstantiation
             are
             known
             to
             
               no
               unbeliever
            
             ;
             nor
             to
             any
             one
             in
             the
             world
             by
             any
             sense
             ;
             and
             have
             no
             
               such
               End
            
             ,
             but
             a
             contrary
             effect
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             who
             were
             to
             convert
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             next
             Christ
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             were
             therefore
             to
             do
             the
             
               greatest
               miracles
            
             :
             And
             it
             was
             their
             argument
             for
             Christ
             ,
             Joh.
             7.31
             .
             
               When
               Christ
               cometh
               will
               he
               do
               more
               miracles
            
             than
             
               these
               which
               this
               man
               hath
               done
               ?
            
             Yet
             now
             every
             ignorant
             Priest
             pretendeth
             to
             far
             more
             ,
             who
             doth
             but
             tempt
             Infidels
             to
             deride
             Christianity
             by
             the
             pretence
             ;
             as
             we
             do
             Mahometanism
             ,
             for
             Mahomets
             sport
             pretended
             with
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             delirations
             .
          
           
             V.
             God
             is
             not
             to
             be
             said
             to
             work
             Miracles
             and
             cross
             the
             established
             course
             of
             nature
             without
             proof
             .
             But
             these
             pretended
             Miracles
             have
             no
             proof
             —
             No
             man
             living
             perceiveth
             them
             by
             sense
             .
             And
             that
             God
             telleth
             us
             of
             no
             such
             things
             by
             supernatural
             Revelation
             ,
             shall
             be
             further
             shewed
             anon
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             it
             may
             satisfie
             
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             bring
             us
             no
             proof
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             affirmation
             ,
             which
             they
             require
             us
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             VI.
             The
             Matter
             of
             these
             pretended
             Miracles
             is
             expresly
             contradicted
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             proved
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             
               Ad
               hominem
            
             ;
             Do
             not
             the
             Papists
             forget
             themselves
             here
             ,
             and
             contradict
             their
             other
             suppositions
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             make
             Miracles
             to
             be
             one
             evidence
             of
             sanctity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Canonize
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             that
             they
             have
             proof
             that
             they
             wrought
             Miracles
             :
             And
             yet
             maintain
             that
             a
             Whoremonger
             ,
             Drunkard
             or
             Heretick
             may
             do
             many
             more
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             make
             Miracles
             a
             proof
             that
             they
             are
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             among
             us
             there
             are
             
               no
               Miracles
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             confess
             that
             every
             Priest
             ,
             
               among
               us
            
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             whom
             they
             account
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             do
             more
             Miracles
             than
             
               Christ
               did
            
             ;
             if
             they
             consecrate
             frequently
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             burn
             men
             to
             ashes
             for
             
               working
               miracles
            
             ,
             even
             for
             
               making
               God
            
             ;
             if
             so
             be
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             not
             in
             the
             Roman
             fashion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             confess
             that
             the
             
               other
               Sacraments
            
             are
             not
             thus
             made
             up
             of
             Miracles
             ;
             no
             not
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             Christening
             ,
             and
             washeth
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             :
             And
             yet
             
               this
               Sacrament
               alone
            
             ,
             must
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             Miracles
             differ
             from
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             St.
             Thomas
             and
             his
             followers
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             
               formal
               words
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               have
               a
               created
               effective
               virtue
               by
               which
               they
               instrumentally
               make
               the
               change
            
             (
             3.
             q.
             78.
             a.
             4.
             c.
             )
             be
             not
             an
             absurdity
             rather
             than
             a
             proper
             miracle
             .
             For
             
             words
             Physically
             move
             but
             the
             air
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             terminus
             of
             the
             
               aires
               motion
               (
               e.g.
            
             the
             ear
             )
             next
             :
             and
             next
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             an
             intellectual
             ,
             or
             other
             animal
             recipient
             ,
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             fantasie
             next
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             :
             But
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             have
             no
             sense
             nor
             fantasie
             nor
             Intellect
             :
             And
             to
             say
             that
             the
             
               moved
               aire
            
             is
             the
             means
             of
             turning
             them
             into
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             still
             to
             multiply
             miracles
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Do
             they
             not
             too
             much
             magnifie
             the
             
               common
               work
            
             (
             and
             consequently
             the
             office
             )
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             above
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Pope
             or
             Prelate
             ,
             who
             seldom
             consecrate
             ?
             when
             the
             Priest
             worketh
             so
             many
             Miracles
             more
             than
             they
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             conclude
             that
             a
             sinner
             that
             hath
             
               Voluntatem
               peccandi
            
             receiveth
             Baptism
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             ends
             of
             pardoning
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             not
             receive
             it
             (
             
               Concil
               .
               Rom.
               Epist
               .
               Gregor
               .
            
             7.
             
             Aquin.
             3.
             q.
             68.
             a.
             4.
             
               c.
               &c.
            
             )
             And
             yet
             ,
             be
             the
             sinner
             never
             such
             an
             hypocrite
             or
             Infidel
             ,
             he
             eateth
             Christs
             real
             flesh
             nevertheless
             ,
             yea
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             but
             the
             outward
             act
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             strange
             that
             an
             Infidel
             receiveth
             as
             verily
             the
             real
             flesh
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             the
             benefits
             or
             effects
             ?
             As
             if
             Christs
             flesh
             and
             blood
             could
             be
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             without
             his
             benefit
             :
             When
             he
             hath
             promised
             that
             
               he
               that
               eateth
               him
               ,
               shall
               live
               by
               him
               .
            
             Yet
             see
             the
             measures
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             Church
             :
             Saith
             Aquinas
             (
             3.
             q.
             80.
             a.
             3.
             ad
             2.
             )
             [
             
               Vnless
               perhaps
               an
               Infidel
               intend
               to
               Receive
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               giveth
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               not
               true
               faith
               about
               other
               Articles
               or
               about
               this
               Sacrament
            
             ]
             then
             he
             may
             receive
             sacramentally
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             The
             fourth
             Argument
             .
             This
             Miraculous
             Transubstantiation
             is
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             THe
             Papists
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             bread
             after
             the
             words
             of
             Consecration
             :
             Gods
             word
             saith
             ,
             There
             is
             Bread
             after
             the
             Consecration
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Papists
             speak
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I.
             In
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             It
             is
             called
             expresly
             BREAD
             after
             consecration
             no
             less
             than
             three
             times
             in
             three
             verses
             together
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               [
               For
               as
               oft
               as
               ye
               eat
               this
               Bread
               and
               Drink
               this
               cup
               ,
               ye
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               .
               Wherefore
               whosoever
               shall
               eat
               this
               Bread
               and
               drink
               this
               cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               unworthily
               shall
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Lord.
               But
               let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               of
               that
               Bread
               and
               drink
               of
               that
               Cup
               ]
               :
            
             Here
             they
             that
             call
             for
             
               express
               words
               of
               Scripture
            
             for
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             without
             our
             consequences
             ,
             may
             see
             their
             own
             faith
             expresly
             contradicted
             ,
             and
             our
             opposition
             justified
             :
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             here
             expresly
             calleth
             it
             Bread
             :
             And
             yet
             no
             expresness
             nor
             evidence
             will
             satisfie
             them
             .
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               By
               Bread
               is
               meant
               that
               which
               
                 was
                 Bread
              
               before
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               which
               nourisheth
               the
               soul
               as
               Bread
               doth
               the
               body
               :
               And
               so
               it
               is
               metonymically
               only
               called
               Bread
               ,
               as
               Christs
               Flesh
               is
               called
               Bread
               in
               Joh.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Why
               then
               do
               you
               call
               for
               express
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               as
               our
               proof
               ,
               when
               that
               expresness
               signifieth
               nothing
               with
               you
               ;
               but
               you
               can
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               metonymie
               or
               a
               metaphor
               at
               your
               pleasure
               .
               But
               you
               say
               so
               against
               notorious
               Evidence
               :
               The
               Apostle
               calleth
               it
               Bread
               so
               
               often
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               foreseen
               your
               inhumane
               heresie
               :
               He
               calleth
               it
               
                 The
                 Bread
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Eaten
                 ,
              
               joyned
               with
               Drinking
               the
               Cup
               ;
               never
               once
               calling
               either
               of
               them
               the
               Flesh
               or
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               reciteth
               Christs
               words
               which
               he
               expoundeth
               .
               Yea
               he
               telleth
               us
               that
               
                 eating
                 this
                 bread
              
               ,
               and
               
                 drinking
                 this
                 cup
              
               ,
               is
               
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 he
                 come
              
               ;
               where
               he
               calleth
               us
               to
               look
               back
               at
               
                 Christs
                 death
              
               as
               past
               ,
               in
               our
               Commemoration
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 look
                 forward
              
               to
               his
               
                 personal
                 coming
              
               as
               future
               ;
               but
               never
               telleth
               us
               that
               we
               must
               kill
               Christ
               and
               eat
               him
               our selves
               (
               when
               we
               have
               
                 made
                 him
              
               )
               ,
               nor
               that
               his
               body
               is
               there
               present
               under
               the
               accidents
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               expresly
               justifie
               our
               doctrine
               .
               1
               Cor.
               10.15
               .
               
                 The
                 Cup
                 of
                 blessing
                 which
                 we
                 bless
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Communion
              
               (
               or
               
                 Communication
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               And
               
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 we
                 break
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 communion
              
               (
               or
               
                 participation
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               ]
               Here
               it
               is
               the
               Cup
               and
               the
               Bread
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               if
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               may
               be
               believed
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               next
               words
               the
               Apostle
               repeateth
               it
               in
               his
               reason
               [
               
                 For
                 we
                 being
                 Many
              
               are
               
                 One
                 Bread
              
               ,
               and
               
                 One
                 Body
                 ▪
                 For
                 we
                 all
                 partake
                 of
                 one
                 Bread
              
               (
               or
               Loaf
               )
               .
               ]
               Is
               not
               here
               express
               proof
               ?
            
             
               So
               Act.
               20.7
               .
               When
               we
               came
               together
               to
               
                 break
                 Bread
              
               —
               And
               v.
               11.
               
               He
               ascending
               ,
               and
               
                 breaking
                 bread
              
               ,
               and
               eating
               &c.
               
               Here
               it
               is
               twice
               more
               called
               Bread
               after
               the
               Consecration
               (
               which
               ever
               went
               before
               the
               Breaking
               )
               .
            
             
               So
               Act.
               2.42
               ,
               46.
               
               It
               is
               twice
               more
               called
               
                 Breaking
                 of
                 Bread.
              
               
            
             
               And
               what
               else
               can
               the
               recitation
               of
               Christs
               institution
               mean
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.23
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 Panem
                 accepisse
                 ,
                 fregisse
              
               ;
               to
               have
               
                 taken
                 Bread
              
               ,
               and
               
                 having
                 given
                 thanks
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 broken
                 ?
              
               What
               is
               it
               that
               he
               brake
               ?
               It
               s
               non-sence
               if
               it
               
               have
               no
               accusative
               case
               that
               it
               respects
               ?
               And
               plain
               Grammatical
               construction
               tells
               us
               then
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               that
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               What
               he
               Took
               he
               blessed
               ,
               and
               brake
               and
               gave
               :
               But
               he
               
                 took
                 Bread
              
               and
               the
               Cup
               —
               .
               The
               same
               is
               in
               Mat.
               26
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               and
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               Scriptures
               expresly
               (
               Act.
               2
               ,
               &c.
               )
               make
               the
               
                 Killing
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               drawing
               his
               blood
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               heynous
               sin
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               for
               which
               some
               Repented
               and
               others
               were
               cast
               off
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               that
               Christ
               did
               first
               kill
               or
               
                 tear
                 himself
              
               ,
               and
               
                 shed
                 his
                 own
                 blood
              
               ;
               or
               that
               his
               disciples
               did
               kill
               him
               ,
               or
               tear
               his
               flesh
               and
               shed
               his
               blood
               ,
               before
               the
               Jews
               did
               it
               .
               And
               if
               they
               tore
               his
               flesh
               and
               drank
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               yet
               killed
               him
               not
               ,
               the
               event
               altered
               not
               the
               fact
               :
               The
               Jews
               did
               but
               
                 break
                 his
                 flesh
              
               and
               
                 shed
                 his
                 blood
              
               .
               If
               you
               fly
               to
               a
               
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               will
               come
               in
               for
               some
               further
               excuse
               for
               his
               persecution
               .
            
             
               III.
               1
               Cor.
               10.21
               .
               
                 Ye
                 cannot
                 drink
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 Devils
                 :
                 Ye
                 cannot
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
              
               and
               of
               
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 Devils
              
               .
               —
               Here
               note
               1.
               
               That
               the
               same
               phrase
               is
               used
               of
               the
               Participation
               of
               the
               Lords
               mysteries
               and
               the
               Devils
               .
               But
               it
               was
               not
               the
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
              
               or
               the
               substance
               of
               Devils
               which
               the
               Idolaters
               ever
               intended
               to
               partake
               of
               :
               but
               only
               their
               sacrifices
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               here
               called
               only
               the
               Table
               and
               the
               Cup
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               blood
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               They
               
                 could
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 both
              
               :
               whereas
               according
               to
               the
               Papists
               doctrine
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               should
               partake
               of
               the
               
                 Idols
                 sacrifice
              
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               in
               the
               evening
               (
               without
               repentance
               ,
               )
               he
               should
               
                 really
                 partake
                 of
                 Christs
                 own
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
              
               ;
               which
               the
               Text
               saith
               cannot
               be
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               It
               meaneth
               only
               ,
               You
               
                 cannot
                 Lawfully
              
               ,
               or
               you
               
               ought
               not
               to
               partake
               of
               both
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               or
               never
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               No
               doubt
               but
               it
               meaneth
               that
               They
               
                 ought
                 not
              
               ,
               or
               
                 cannot
                 Lawfully
              
               ;
               but
               that
               's
               not
               all
               :
               The
               text
               plainly
               meaneth
               ,
               
                 You
                 cannot
              
               have
               
                 communion
                 with
                 both
              
               :
               You
               may
               take
               the
               
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
              
               at
               your
               peril
               ;
               but
               you
               cannot
               partake
               of
               it
               as
               a
               
                 sacramental
                 feast
              
               which
               God
               prepareth
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               partake
               of
               Christ
               therein
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               is
               said
               (
               expounding
               this
               )
               2
               Cor.
               6.15
               .
               
                 What
                 concord
                 hath
                 Christ
                 with
                 Belial
                 —
                 and
                 what
                 agreement
                 hath
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 Idols
                 ?
              
               ]
               Intimating
               that
               Communion
               with
               God
               and
               Idols
               ,
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               ,
               are
               (
               so
               far
               )
               inconsistent
               :
               But
               by
               the
               Papists
               doctrine
               an
               Idolater
               and
               Son
               of
               Belial
               may
               partake
               of
               the
               very
               
                 substance
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
              
               and
               blood
               ,
               into
               his
               body
               ,
               as
               verily
               as
               he
               partaketh
               of
               his
               meat
               and
               drink
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               Scripture
               teacheth
               us
               expresly
               to
               judge
               of
               sensible
               things
               by
               sense
               .
               Luk.
               24.39
               .
               [
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 hands
                 and
                 my
                 feet
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 I
                 my self
                 :
                 handle
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 spirit
                 hath
                 not
                 flesh
                 and
                 bones
                 as
                 ye
                 see
                 me
                 have
                 .
              
               And
               
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 spoken
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 them
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 his
                 feet
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               v.
               43
               ,
               [
               
                 he
                 did
                 eat
                 before
                 them
              
               ]
               to
               confirm
               their
               faith
               .
               But
               they
               could
               have
               no
               more
               sensible
               evidence
               of
               any
               of
               this
               ,
               than
               we
               have
               of
               the
               being
               of
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               or
               some
               sensible
               substance
               after
               Consecration
               .
               Joh.
               2.9
               .
               
                 they
                 tasted
                 the
                 water
                 turned
                 into
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               convinced
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               here
               is
               not
               a
               sensible
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               But
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               sensible
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               But
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 There
              
               ;
               and
               so
               are
               no
               objects
               of
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               But
               all
               our
               senses
               say
               that
               They
               are
               there
               ;
               and
               by
               them
               we
               must
               judge
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Your
               senses
               perceive
               nothing
               but
               Accidents
               :
               and
               your
               
                 understanding
                 must
                 believe
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               so
               (
               as
               you
               
               noted
               out
               of
               Aquinas
               before
               )
               there
               is
               no
               deceit
               either
               of
               sense
               or
               Intellect
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Though
               this
               be
               answered
               fully
               before
               ,
               I
               will
               again
               tell
               you
               ,
               That
               these
               two
               notorious
               falshoods
               are
               all
               that
               you
               have
               to
               say
               against
               Humanity
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               that
               's
               worth
               the
               noting
               .
               I.
               It
               is
               false
               that
               you
               say
               that
               
                 sense
                 perceiveth
              
               not
               substance
               :
               When
               I
               take
               up
               a
               staff
               or
               stone
               in
               my
               hand
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               only
               feel
               Roughness
               or
               Smoothness
               ,
               &c.
               but
               a
               substance
               :
               It
               is
               a
               quantitative
               ,
               and
               
                 qualitative
                 substance
              
               ,
               which
               I
               feel
               ,
               taste
               ,
               smell
               ,
               see
               and
               hear
               :
               And
               this
               I
               perceive
               by
               sensation
               it self
               ,
               as
               the
               medium
               to
               the
               Intellect
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               sense
               indeed
               ,
               but
               the
               Intellect
               that
               giveth
               it
               the
               
                 Logical
                 notion
              
               or
               definition
               of
               a
               substance
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               
                 sense
                 it self
              
               that
               by
               
                 sensation
                 perceiveth
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               to
               deny
               this
               is
               to
               deny
               all
               sense
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               it
               
                 were
                 not
              
               so
               ,
               How
               could
               any
               
                 such
                 substance
              
               be
               known
               ?
               when
               it
               cannot
               come
               into
               the
               Intellect
               but
               by
               the
               sense
               ?
            
             
               II.
               ☞
               Your
               great
               cheat
               (
               or
               errour
               )
               is
               by
               confounding
               the
               first
               and
               
                 natural-necessary
                 perception
              
               of
               a
               
                 sensibile
                 sensatum
              
               or
               
                 incomplex
                 object
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 second
                 conception
              
               of
               the
               Names
               of
               things
               ,
               or
               of
               Organical
               second
               notions
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 third
                 conception
              
               of
               them
               Artificially
               by
               the
               use
               of
               these
               names
               and
               Organical
               notions
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               perception
               of
               Consequents
               from
               those
               conceptions
               .
               To
               know
               by
               Believing
               is
               but
               the
               third
               or
               fourth
               sort
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               presupposeth
               the
               two
               first
               .
               If
               a
               man
               had
               never
               heard
               a
               name
               or
               word
               in
               his
               life
               ;
               yet
               by
               sensation
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               saw
               ,
               smelt
               ,
               tasted
               ,
               heard
               ,
               handled
               things
               ,
               his
               Intellect
               would
               have
               had
               a
               perception
               of
               the
               
                 Thing
                 it self
              
               as
               it
               was
               sensate
               ;
               And
               this
               is
               the
               
                 Intellects
                 first
                 perception
              
               :
               And
               this
               is
               it
               which
               falleth
               under
               our
               question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Intellect
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 perception
                 of
                 a
                 substance
              
               or
               
                 Thing
                 as
                 sensate
                 ,
                 be
                 deceived
                 or
                 not
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               Thing
               hath
               the
               Conditions
               
               of
               an
               object
               before
               mentioned
               .
               2.
               
               Next
               this
               we
               learn
               or
               invent
               Names
               and
               
                 organical
                 notions
              
               for
               things
               :
               And
               whether
               these
               be
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               and
               whether
               they
               be
               apt
               or
               inept
               is
               all
               one
               .
               This
               is
               but
               an
               arbitrary
               work
               of
               art
               .
               3.
               
               Next
               this
               we
               conceive
               of
               things
               by
               the
               Means
               of
               these
               Names
               and
               
                 second
                 notions
              
               ,
               and
               examine
               the
               Congruence
               :
               and
               so
               we
               define
               them
               :
               And
               this
               is
               but
               a
               work
               of
               
                 Artificial
                 Reasoning
              
               ,
               and
               presupposeth
               the
               first
               
                 Natural
                 necessary
              
               perception
               .
               Now
               Faith
               belongeth
               partly
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               the
               fourth
               ,
               which
               is
               The
               raising
               of
               Conclusions
               ,
               and
               the
               weaving
               of
               methods
               ;
               and
               presupposeth
               the
               first
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               second
               :
               It
               is
               but
               an
               assent
               given
               by
               the
               means
               of
               an
               Extrinsick
               Testimony
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               this
               particular
               Word
               is
               
                 True
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Now
               if
               the
               Intellect
               in
               its
               
                 first
                 Perception
                 (
                 natural
                 and
                 necessary
                 )
              
               of
               the
               
                 Thing
                 it self
              
               ,
               as
               sensate
               ,
               be
               deceived
               ,
               if
               faith
               should
               be
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               must
               be
               such
               a
               Faith
               which
               is
               the
               
                 immediate
                 contrary
                 perception
                 of
                 a
                 sensate
                 object
              
               ;
               which
               is
               
                 no
                 faith
              
               ,
               nor
               is
               any
               such
               possible
               ,
               (
               properly
               called
               faith
               )
               :
               2.
               
               And
               if
               faith
               can
               come
               after
               and
               undeceive
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               by
               saying
               that
               God
               saith
               otherwise
               ,
               yet
               this
               would
               be
               no
               prevention
               of
               
                 its
                 deception
              
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 cure
              
               ,
               presupposing
               the
               said
               deception
               as
               the
               disease
               to
               be
               cured
               .
               So
               that
               to
               say
               as
               Aquinas
               that
               faith
               
                 preventeth
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 the
                 Intellect
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               falshood
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               natural
               way
               of
               acting
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               composed
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               said
               this
               over
               again
               ,
               lest
               errour
               get
               advantage
               by
               the
               brevity
               and
               unobservedness
               of
               that
               which
               I
               said
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             
               Argum.
               5.
            
             
             All
             these
             miracles
             have
             not
             the
             least
             proof
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             fully
             direct
             us
             to
             a
             cross
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Papists
             pretended
             proofs
             ;
             which
             also
             are
             renounced
             by
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             Know
             of
             no
             Scripture
             proof
             in
             the
             World
             that
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             to
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             
               This
               is
               my
               Blood
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             And
             that
             these
             are
             no
             proof
             I
             shall
             fully
             prove
             to
             any
             impartial
             man.
             
          
           
             I.
             The
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             with
             his
             expressed
             End
             ,
             command
             our
             Reason
             to
             expound
             the
             word
             [
             is
             ]
             of
             signification
             ,
             representation
             or
             exhibition
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             [
             Body
             ]
             and
             [
             Blood
             ]
             of
             a
             new
             
               Relative
               form
            
             only
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             
               body
               and
               blood
               Representative
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             )
             :
             As
             a
             piece
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             or
             Brass
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             law
             and
             stamp
             turned
             really
             into
             the
             
               Kings
               Current
               Coine
            
             ;
             and
             so
             hath
             a
             new
             
               Relative
               form
            
             :
             so
             that
             you
             may
             truly
             say
             that
             there
             is
             a
             change
             made
             of
             the
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Silver
             into
             the
             Kings
             Coyn
             :
             and
             it
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             called
             
               meer
               Gold
            
             or
             Silver
             (
             though
             it
             be
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             still
             )
             ,
             because
             the
             
               form
               denominateth
            
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             form
             is
             now
             that
             in
             question
             which
             must
             denominate
             .
             Or
             as
             a
             Prince
             that
             is
             marryed
             in
             effigie
             or
             by
             a
             Representative
             to
             a
             woman
             ,
             is
             not
             there
             personally
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             aptly
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               Prince
               which
               is
               betrothed
            
             or
             
               marryed
               to
               thee
            
             .
             Or
             as
             we
             say
             of
             Pictures
             ,
             
               This
               is
            
             Peter
             ,
             or
             Paul
             ,
             or
             John.
             Or
             as
             when
             we
             deliver
             a
             man
             possession
             of
             a
             
             
               House
               by
               a
               Key
            
             ,
             or
             
               of
               Land
               by
               a
               twig
               and
               a
               turf
               ,
            
             or
             of
             a
             Church
             by
             the
             belrope
             ,
             &c.
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               this
               is
               such
               a
               House
               ,
            
             or
             
               such
               a
               piece
               of
               Land
            
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             this
             is
             ordinary
             intelligible
             speech
             among
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             Christ
             tells
             them
             that
             he
             would
             be
             so
             understood
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             his
             
               Real
               natural
               body
               spake
               this
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             which
             was
             not
             his
             natural
             body
             :
             His
             real
             natural
             body
             was
             present
             ,
             visible
             ,
             entire
             ,
             unwounded
             ,
             his
             blood
             unspilt
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             (
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             hold
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             same
             )
             :
             And
             can
             any
             living
             man
             imagine
             that
             the
             Disciples
             who
             understood
             not
             his
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             understood
             by
             these
             four
             words
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             Christs
             body
             alive
             and
             present
             ,
             that
             this
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             was
             that
             same
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             questioning
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             he
             bids
             them
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               him
            
             ;
             which
             plainly
             speaketh
             a
             commemorating
             sign
             :
             Who
             will
             say
             at
             his
             last
             farewell
             when
             he
             is
             parting
             with
             his
             friends
             ,
             
               I
               will
               stay
               among
               you
            
             ,
             or
             
               keep
               me
               among
               you
            
             ,
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             me
             ?
             So
             for
             Christ
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Eat
               me
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             were
             strange
             .
          
           
             II.
             It
             may
             put
             all
             out
             of
             Controversie
             to
             find
             ,
             that
             Christs
             words
             of
             
               one
               half
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               are
            
             (
             as
             they
             confess
             )
             figurative
             ;
             therefore
             the
             other
             must
             be
             so
             judged
             also
             .
             Luk.
             22.20
             .
             This
             
               Cup
               is
               the
               new
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               ,
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               you
               :
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.25
             .
             [
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               new
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               .
            
             ]
             And
             here
             no
             man
             denyeth
             a
             double
             Trope
             at
             least
             :
             no
             man
             expoundeth
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Cup
             or
             the
             
               Wine
               was
               the
               New
               Testament
               it self
               .
            
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             expresly
             said
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Bread
             is
             the
             Body
             it self
             .
             How
             then
             will
             they
             prove
             that
             one
             is
             spoken
             properly
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             figuratively
             ?
          
           
           
             III.
             There
             is
             no
             more
             found
             in
             these
             words
             to
             assert
             the
             Bread
             to
             be
             
               Christs
               Body
            
             ,
             than
             is
             found
             in
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
             phrases
             in
             Scripture
             asserting
             things
             which
             all
             men
             expound
             otherwise
             .
             As
             in
             Joh.
             15.1
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               Vine
               and
               my
               Father
               is
               the
               husbandman
               :
            
             Joh.
             10.7
             ,
             9.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               door
            
             —
             Joh.
             10.14
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               good
               Shepherd
               and
               know
               my
               Sheep
               :
            
             Psal
             .
             22.6
             .
             
               I
               am
               a
               worm
               and
               no
               man
            
             (
             which
             being
             a
             prophesie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Heretick
             imitating
             you
             ,
             might
             deny
             Christs
             humanity
             :
             )
             1
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
             
               That
               Rock
               was
               Christ
            
             —
             1
             Cor.
             12.27
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             —
             Mat.
             5.13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               Ye
               are
               the
               lights
               of
               the
               World
            
             —
             Joh.
             6.63
             .
             
               The
               words
               that
               I
               speak
               unto
               you
               they
               are
               spirit
               and
               they
               are
               Life
               .
            
             Abundance
             such
             are
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             All
             flesh
             is
             grass
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             :
             the
             Lyon
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Juda
             ;
             the
             bright
             Morning
             Star
             ;
             the
             head
             Corner
             Stone
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             yet
             more
             fully
             satisfactory
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             constantly
             putteth
             [
             is
             ]
             for
             [
             signifieth
             ]
             as
             you
             may
             find
             in
             all
             the
             old
             Testament
             ;
             having
             no
             other
             word
             so
             fit
             to
             express
             [
             signifying
             ]
             by
             :
             And
             as
             Christ
             spake
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             so
             the
             New
             Testament
             ordinarily
             imitateth
             ;
             As
             Daniel
             and
             the
             Revelation
             agree
             in
             saying
             ,
             of
             the
             Visions
             ,
             
               This
               is
            
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               this
               signifieth
            
             it
             .
             So
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             13.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             He
             that
             soweth
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             :
             the
             field
             is
             the
             world
             :
             the
             good
             seed
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             the
             tares
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             wicked
             one
             :
             the
             enemy
             is
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             Harvest
             is
             the
             end
             .
             The
             reapers
             are
             the
             Angels
             —
             And
             thus
             ordinarily
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Yea
             ,
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             phrase
             used
             before
             in
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             teacheth
             us
             how
             to
             expound
             this
             :
             Exod.
             12.11
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               eat
               it
               in
               haste
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               Lords
               
               Passeover
            
             —
             vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Lords
               Passeover
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             Yea
             the
             
               ordinary
               way
            
             and
             phrase
             of
             
               Christs
               teaching
            
             may
             yet
             farther
             put
             us
             out
             of
             doubt
             .
             For
             he
             usually
             taught
             by
             Parables
             ,
             and
             expresseth
             his
             sense
             by
             such
             assertions
             :
             As
             Matth.
             13.3
             .
             
               Behold
               a
               sower
               went
               out
               to
               sow
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Luk.
             15.11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               A
               certain
               man
               had
               two
               sons
               ,
               and
               the
               younger
               said
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Luk.
             12.16
             .
             
               The
               ground
               of
               a
               certain
               Rich
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Luk.
             16.19
             .
             
               There
               was
               a
               certain
               Rich
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             21.28
             .
             
               A
               certain
               man
               had
               two
               sons
               ,
            
             &c.
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               There
               was
               a
               certain
               housholder
               which
               planted
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Gospel
             aboundeth
             with
             such
             instances
             ,
             which
             teach
             us
             how
             to
             interpret
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             VI.
             But
             most
             certainly
             all
             those
             forementioned
             texts
             teach
             it
             us
             ,
             which
             expresly
             call
             it
             
               Bread
               after
               the
               Consecration
            
             .
             If
             we
             will
             not
             believe
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             himself
             ,
             who
             so
             frequently
             calleth
             it
             bread
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             alledge
             any
             text
             of
             Scripture
             in
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             feign
             a
             course
             of
             
               ordinary
               Miracles
               ,
               Greater
            
             and
             more
             than
             Christs
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             
               every
               Priest
            
             ,
             how
             ignorant
             and
             impious
             soever
             ;
             to
             pretend
             that
             every
             Pope
             and
             Bishop
             can
             for
             money
             sell
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             or
             the
             Gift
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             in
             Ordination
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             when
             no
             eye
             seeth
             the
             Miracles
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             confessed
             that
             Angels
             cannot
             
               naturally
               see
               it
            
             ,
             yea
             when
             all
             mens
             senses
             perceive
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             because
             ,
             that
             Christ
             said
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             while
             abundance
             such
             sayings
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             yea
             the
             words
             about
             the
             
               Cup
               it self
            
             ,
             are
             confessed
             to
             be
             tropical
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             telleth
             us
             that
             there
             is
             Bread.
             Judge
             whether
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             Satan
             to
             have
             put
             a
             greater
             scorn
             upon
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             scandal
             before
             the
             enemies
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             hinderance
             
             to
             the
             Worlds
             Conversion
             ,
             than
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             you
             must
             renounce
             not
             only
             your
             Humanity
             but
             all
             common
             sense
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             or
             suffered
             to
             enjoy
             your
             estates
             and
             lives
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             ordinary
             with
             their
             subtilest
             Schoolmen
             to
             confess
             that
             this
             their
             doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             cannot
             be
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             believe
             it
             only
             because
             their
             
               Church
               saith
               it
            
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             because
             that
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             which
             wrote
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               is
               taught
            
             thus
             to
             expound
             it
             .
             So
             that
             all
             their
             faith
             of
             this
             is
             by
             them
             resolved
             into
             a
             phanatick
             pretence
             of
             Inspiration
             ;
             As
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             shewed
             out
             of
             
               Durandus
               ,
               Paludanus
               ,
               Scotus
               ,
               Ockam
               ,
               Quodl
               .
            
             6.
             li.
             5.
             q.
             31.
             
             
               Rada
               vol.
            
             4.
             
             Cont.
             7.
             a.
             1.
             pag.
             164
             ,
             165.
             
          
           
             And
             no
             General
             Council
             ever
             determined
             it
             till
             that
             at
             Rome
             under
             Innoc.
             3.
             
             Where
             saith
             
               Matth.
               Paris
            
             ,
             many
             decrees
             were
             proposed
             or
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Pope
             which
             some
             liked
             and
             some
             disliked
             .
             And
             this
             was
             1215
             years
             after
             Christs
             birth
             .
             And
             
               Stephanus
               Aeduensis
            
             is
             the
             first
             in
             whom
             the
             name
             of
             Transubstantiation
             is
             found
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             1100.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             
               Arg.
               6.
            
             
             From
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
             THat
             Doctrine
             which
             by
             consequence
             denyeth
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             by
             consequence
             denyeth
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Sacrament
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Papists
             doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             I
             know
             no
             man
             that
             will
             deny
             that
             we
             have
             now
             to
             deal
             with
             .
          
           
             The
             Minor
             needeth
             no
             other
             proof
             ,
             than
             the
             common
             definition
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             Christs
             own
             description
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             I.
             Aquinas
             concludeth
             3.
             q.
             60.
             a.
             1.
             that
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             sign
             ;
             and
             a.
             2.
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             thing
             sacred
             as
             it
             sanctifieth
             men
             ;
             and
             a.
             3.
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Rememorative
             sign
             of
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             a
             demonstrative
             sign
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             and
             a
             prognosticating
             sign
             of
             future
             Glory
             :
             And
             a.
             4.
             that
             it
             must
             be
             
               Res
               sensibilis
            
             a
             
               sensible
               thing
            
             ,
             it
             being
             natural
             to
             man
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             things
             intelligible
             by
             things
             sensible
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             signifieth
             to
             man
             spiritual
             and
             intelligible
             Goods
             :
             and
             a.
             5.
             that
             they
             must
             be
             things
             of
             Divine
             determination
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             be
             gone
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             to
             be
             a
             sign
             ,
             a
             Real
             sensible
             sign
             ,
             to
             lead
             us
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             spiritual
             and
             intelligible
             things
             .
             If
             they
             say
             that
             the
             species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             is
             the
             
               sensible
               sign
            
             ,
             what
             mean
             they
             by
             that
             cheating
             word
             
             [
             species
             ?
             ]
             Not
             the
             
               specifying
               form
            
             or
             matter
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             
               outward
               appearance
            
             .
             And
             is
             it
             a
             true
             or
             a
             false
             appearance
             ?
             If
             True
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             If
             false
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             false
             sign
             :
             And
             what
             is
             that
             false
             appearance
             which
             God
             maketh
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             ?
             It
             is
             plainly
             nothing
             but
             the
             Accidents
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             without
             the
             substance
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             they
             take
             the
             Cup
             from
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             deny
             them
             half
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             sure
             there
             are
             then
             no
             
               Accidents
               of
               Wine
            
             .
             Is
             there
             either
             Quantity
             ,
             Colour
             ,
             Smell
             ,
             Taste
             ,
             &c.
             of
             Wine
             ?
             They
             will
             not
             say
             it
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             no
             
               sensible
               sign
            
             as
             to
             one
             half
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             herein
             they
             deal
             far
             more
             inhumanely
             with
             us
             than
             the
             Infidels
             themselves
             :
             For
             when
             they
             plead
             against
             Christ
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             grant
             that
             the
             
               common
               principles
            
             and
             Notitiae
             ,
             which
             all
             mankind
             acknowledge
             ,
             are
             the
             
               certain
               unquestionable
               light
               of
               Nature
            
             .
             
             But
             the
             Papists
             deny
             not
             only
             the
             
               Notitias
               communes
            
             ,
             but
             
               common
               sense
            
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             with
             them
             to
             damn
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             believe
             contradictions
             .
             They
             say
             that
             the
             Quantity
             of
             Nothing
             endued
             with
             the
             Qualities
             ,
             the
             Actions
             ,
             the
             Passion
             ,
             the
             Relations
             ,
             the
             
               quando
               ,
               ubi
               ,
               situs
            
             of
             nothing
             ,
             is
             the
             Sacramental
             sign
             .
             Inhumane
             contradiction
             !
             1.
             
             Gassendus
             and
             others
             say
             truly
             ,
             that
             an
             Accident
             is
             not
             properly
             Res
             ,
             but
             
               Modus
               Rei
               ,
               (
               vel
               Qualitas
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Quantity
             doth
             not
             Really
             differ
             a
             
               re
               quanta
            
             :
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Length
               ,
               Breadth
               ,
               Profundity
               of
               Nothing
            
             ]
             is
             a
             notorious
             contradiction
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             of
             the
             other
             Accidents
             .
             There
             is
             no
             
               Real
               sensible
               sign
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             
               quantity
               ,
               colour
               ,
               taste
               ,
               smell
               ,
               &c.
            
             of
             Nothing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             they
             cannot
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Christs
             
             Real
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Sacramental
               sign
            
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             sensible
             ;
             2.
             
             It
             should
             be
             then
             the
             
               sign
               of
               it self
            
             :
             The
             sign
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             very
             substantiality
             or
             corporeity
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             
               Wine
               as
               such
            
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             the
             sign
             :
             As
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Behold
               and
               handle
               me
               ,
               a
               spirit
               hath
               not
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               as
               ye
               see
               me
               have
               :
            
             So
             he
             taketh
             
               Corporeal
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             in
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             
               breaketh
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               poureth
               it
               out
            
             ,
             and
             
               giveth
               it
               them
            
             to
             see
             ,
             to
             feel
             ,
             to
             taste
             ,
             to
             eat
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             it
             is
             
               true
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             ,
             the
             signs
             of
             his
             True
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             So
             that
             to
             deny
             the
             Corporeity
             is
             to
             deny
             
               Christs
               Corporeity
            
             in
             
               its
               signs
            
             ;
             and
             tendeth
             to
             the
             old
             Heresie
             of
             them
             that
             held
             that
             Christ
             had
             but
             a
             
               phantastical
               body
            
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             indeed
             Crucified
             ,
             but
             seemed
             so
             to
             be
             :
             They
             teach
             Hereticks
             to
             argue
             ,
             
               The
               sign
               was
               no
               Real
               substance
               :
               Therefore
               neither
               the
               thing
               signified
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             The
             
               nutritive
               use
            
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             was
             another
             part
             of
             the
             sign
             ,
             as
             all
             confess
             :
             As
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             the
             Nutriment
             of
             the
             body
             and
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             so
             is
             Christ
             
               crucified
               meritoriously
            
             ,
             and
             Christ
             
               glorified
               efficiently
            
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             And
             he
             that
             denyeth
             the
             
               Nutritive
               sign
            
             ,
             denyeth
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               false
               appearance
            
             ,
             or
             phantasm
             ,
             or
             accidents
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             natural
             nourishers
             of
             man
             :
             Therefore
             he
             that
             denyeth
             the
             
               nourishing
               substance
            
             ,
             denyeth
             the
             
               Real
               sensible
               Sacramental
               sign
            
             .
          
           
             Saith
             
               Bellarmin
               de
               Euchar.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
             [
             
               In
               the
               Eucharist
               we
               receive
               not
               corporal
               food
               that
               the
               flesh
               may
               be
               thence
               nourished
               and
               made
               fat
               :
               but
               only
               to
               signifie
               inward
               refection
               .
            
             ]
             So
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             this
             to
             be
             part
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             sign
             .
             So
             
               Gregor
               .
               Valent.
            
             saith
             that
             [
             
               The
               chief
               and
               essential
               signification
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               that
               which
               by
               external
               nourishment
               is
               
               signified
               ,
               the
               internal
               spiritual
               refection
               of
               the
               soul
               by
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             ]
             So
             that
             denying
             the
             
               nourishing
               sign
            
             is
             destroying
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             
               breaking
               of
               the
               Bread
            
             and
             
               pouring
               out
               the
               Wine
            
             is
             confessedly
             another
             part
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             sensible
             sign
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             there
             is
             no
             Wine
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
               pouring
               it
               out
            
             :
             2.
             
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Bread
             neither
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
               breaking
               it
            
             :
             Can
             that
             be
             broken
             which
             is
             not
             ?
             They
             that
             deny
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             )
             that
             the
             Bread
             is
             broken
             (
             saying
             that
             only
             the
             
               Quantity
               of
               Nothing
            
             is
             broken
             )
             deny
             the
             sensible
             Sacramental
             sign
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             may
             note
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             well
             to
             contend
             with
             them
             for
             denying
             the
             Cup
             only
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             granting
             them
             only
             the
             Bread
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             grant
             neither
             ,
             but
             deny
             them
             both
             :
             There
             is
             (
             say
             they
             )
             no
             more
             Bread
             than
             Wine
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             false
             appearance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             V.
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             sheweth
             that
             one
             Sacramental
             use
             of
             the
             Bread
             was
             to
             signifie
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Christians
            
             ,
             who
             are
             
               one
               Bread
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Body
            
             ,
             as
             
               one
               Loaf
            
             is
             made
             of
             many
             Corns
             .
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             One
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Nothing
               :
               Ens
               ,
               Vnum
               &
               Verum
               convertuntur
               .
            
             To
             say
             with
             
               Greg.
               Valent.
            
             and
             Bellarmine
             ,
             that
             because
             it
             
               was
               Once
               bread
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               bread
            
             ,
             therefore
             the
             accidents
             of
             it
             remaining
             now
             signifie
             that
             we
             are
             
               one
               bread
            
             ;
             is
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             There
             was
             once
             a
             fit
             sign
             ,
             but
             then
             there
             wanted
             the
             form
             :
             Now
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Sacramental
             sign
             ,
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             Sacramental
             form
             :
             And
             in
             what
             Matter
             is
             that
             form
             ?
             Doubtless
             it
             can
             be
             no
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Brain
             or
             Mind
             of
             man
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             man
             can
             Remember
             that
             once
             he
             saw
             Bread
             :
             This
             is
             the
             species
             of
             bread
             in
             his
             Intellect
             :
             This
             species
             is
             the
             sign
             :
             And
             so
             we
             have
             found
             out
             another
             sense
             of
             the
             
               species
               of
               bread
            
             ,
             than
             many
             think
             on
             ;
             viz.
             It
             is
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               The
               species
               
               intentionalis
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Idea
             or
             conception
             of
             bread
             in
             a
             
               mans
               fantasie
            
             and
             mind
             :
             And
             so
             indeed
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             with
             them
             an
             
               invisible
               thing
            
             :
             for
             it
             is
             only
             in
             mens
             minds
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             thoughts
             :
             And
             so
             who
             hath
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             :
             And
             a
             man
             may
             by
             thinking
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             when
             he
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Of
             the
             Novelty
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               Once
               thought
               to
               have
               next
               proved
               out
               of
               the
               Current
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               the
               Novelty
               of
               this
               inhumane
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Antients
               commonly
               confessed
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               true
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               remaining
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               after
               Consecration
               :
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               should
               but
               tempt
               and
               weary
               ordinary
               Readers
               ,
               who
               neither
               need
               any
               such
               arguments
               (
               having
               Sense
               and
               Scripture
               to
               give
               them
               satisfaction
               )
               nor
               are
               able
               to
               try
               them
               :
               For
               it
               is
               an
               indirect
               kind
               of
               dealing
               ,
               to
               expect
               that
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               are
               strangers
               to
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               should
               believe
               this
               or
               that
               to
               be
               their
               mind
               and
               sayings
               ,
               meerly
               because
               I
               tell
               them
               so
               .
               And
               if
               they
               read
               the
               plainest
               words
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               whether
               I
               rightly
               recite
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               believing
               me
               .
               And
               it
               is
               as
               unreasonable
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               should
               expect
               ,
               either
               by
               their
               Citations
               or
               their
               general
               Affirmations
               ,
               that
               the
               Readers
               should
               believe
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Antients
               were
               for
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Till
               men
               can
               both
               read
               the
               Authors
               themselves
               ,
               and
               try
               the
               Copies
               ,
               they
               can
               have
               no
               sure
               historical
               notice
               what
               the
               Father
               's
               held
               ,
               except
               by
               
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               credible
               Reporters
               or
               Historians
               :
               Not
               while
               one
               side
               saith
               ,
               they
               say
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               side
               saith
               they
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               Books
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               by
               all
               .
               We
               may
               bid
               them
               
                 believe
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Papists
               may
               bid
               them
               
                 believe
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Priest
               may
               cheat
               them
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               his
               word
               is
               the
               Churches
               :
               But
               though
               this
               will
               produce
               a
               humane
               belief
               in
               the
               Hearers
               or
               Readers
               ,
               as
               by
               advantages
               it
               is
               most
               taking
               with
               them
               ,
               yet
               that
               fallible
               belief
               is
               all
               the
               Certainty
               that
               it
               can
               afford
               them
               .
               Therefore
               I
               think
               it
               most
               ingenuous
               and
               reasonable
               to
               give
               men
               such
               arguments
               as
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               understanding
               and
               improving
               to
               certain
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               that
               can
               study
               such
               Authors
               as
               have
               gathered
               the
               sentences
               of
               the
               Antients
               in
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               may
               find
               it
               so
               fully
               done
               by
               
                 Edmund
                 .
                 Albertinus
              
               in
               his
               second
               Book
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               need
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               You
               know
               that
               Albertinus
               is
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               And
               I
               know
               that
               he
               is
               again
               Defended
               :
               And
               who
               doubteth
               but
               you
               can
               answer
               me
               copiously
               ,
               if
               I
               did
               maintain
               that
               the
               Sun
               giveth
               light
               :
               What
               is
               it
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               talk
               for
               ?
               especially
               they
               that
               can
               hope
               to
               perswade
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               be
               damned
               ,
               unless
               they
               will
               believe
               that
               all
               mens
               senses
               are
               deceived
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               is
               the
               great
               Deceiver
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               But
               how
               can
               you
               think
               to
               please
               God
               and
               be
               saved
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               not
               of
               the
               same
               faith
               as
               the
               Church
               hath
               alwayes
               been
               of
               ?
               All
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               and
               Catholick
               Church
               were
               for
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               and
               are
               you
               wiser
               and
               in
               a
               safer
               way
               than
               they
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               lost
               your
               credit
               with
               me
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               that
               your
               word
               is
               no
               oracle
               to
               me
               :
               If
               I
               must
               not
               believe
               my
               own
               nor
               
                 other
                 mens
                 senses
              
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               you
               :
               at
               least
               when
               I
               know
               you
               speak
               falsly
               .
               
               But
               I
               pray
               tell
               me
               ,
               How
               know
               you
               that
               the
               Church
               and
               Fathers
               did
               so
               believe
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Because
               the
               present
               Church
               saith
               so
               ;
               which
               cannot
               err
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Do
               not
               your
               own
               Writers
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               General
               Council
               and
               Pope
               may
               err
               in
               matter
               of
               fact
               ?
               and
               that
               they
               did
               so
               in
               Condemning
               Pope
               Honorius
               and
               in
               other
               Cases
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Yes
               :
               but
               this
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               what
               this
               or
               that
               man
               said
               ,
               and
               what
               doctrine
               the
               Church
               at
               such
               a
               time
               did
               teach
               and
               hold
               ?
            
             
               But
               how
               know
               you
               that
               the
               present
               Church
               doth
               say
               so
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               antient
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               By
               their
               testimony
               in
               a
               General
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Did
               you
               hear
               the
               Council
               say
               so
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               No
               :
               but
               the
               Church
               telleth
               me
               that
               the
               Council
               said
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Who
               is
               it
               that
               you
               now
               call
               the
               Church
               which
               tells
               you
               so
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               My
               Superiours
               ,
               who
               have
               it
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               their
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Are
               your
               Superiours
               that
               told
               you
               so
               ,
               the
               Church
               ?
               Or
               is
               the
               Pope
               the
               Church
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               What
               need
               you
               say
               a
               Council
               is
               the
               Church
               ?
               And
               how
               know
               you
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               your
               Superiours
               err
               not
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               it
               by
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Council
               yet
               extant
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               But
               if
               sense
               be
               deceitful
               ,
               how
               know
               you
               that
               you
               ever
               read
               such
               Decrees
               ?
               2.
               
               How
               know
               you
               that
               they
               are
               not
               forgeries
               ,
               or
               since
               corrupted
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               The
               Church
               is
               a
               safe
               keeper
               of
               its
               ,
               own
               Records
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Still
               what
               mean
               you
               by
               the
               Church
               ?
               The
               Vulgar
               neither
               keep
               nor
               understand
               your
               Councils
               .
               The
               Council
               of
               Trent
               is
               long
               ceased
               :
               No
               other
               General
               Council
               hath
               been
               since
               ,
               to
               tell
               you
               what
               are
               the
               true
               Decrees
               of
               that
               Council
               .
               The
               Pope
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               he
               may
               err
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               :
               What
               then
               is
               the
               Church
               that
               tells
               you
               certainly
               what
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               decreed
               ?
               Tell
               me
               if
               you
               can
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               We
               have
               such
               common
               historical
               Evidence
               and
               Tradition
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               for
               your
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               when
               the
               Parliament
               is
               ended
               .
               The
               present
               Governours
               preserve
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Very
               good
               :
               It
               is
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Governours
               to
               take
               that
               Care
               ,
               but
               therein
               they
               are
               not
               indefectible
               and
               infallible
               ;
               but
               they
               and
               the
               
                 published
                 Laws
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Land
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Judicial
                 proceedings
              
               by
               them
               in
               the
               
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
              
               make
               up
               a
               
                 Certain
                 Historical
                 Evidence
              
               .
               And
               so
               it
               may
               be
               in
               your
               Case
               :
               And
               when
               you
               have
               talkt
               your
               utmost
               ,
               you
               can
               shew
               no
               more
               .
               And
               have
               not
               we
               the
               same
               Writings
               of
               Fathers
               and
               Councils
               as
               you
               have
               ?
               You
               dare
               not
               deny
               it
               .
               Why
               then
               may
               not
               we
               know
               what
               is
               in
               them
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ?
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               ,
               Whether
               your
               Antiquaries
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Albaspinaeus
                 ,
                 Sixtus
                 Senensis
                 ,
                 Petavius
                 ,
                 Sirmondus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               do
               prove
               what
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Optatus
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               held
               ,
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Pope
               or
               Councils
               ,
               or
               by
               citing
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Authors
               themselves
               ?
               And
               do
               
                 Crab
                 ,
                 Binnius
                 ,
                 Surius
                 ,
                 Caranza
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               prove
               what
               one
               Council
               said
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               another
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Records
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               visible
               to
               all
               ?
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Those
               Records
               themselves
               ,
               even
               the
               visible
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Councils
               are
               for
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Till
               you
               have
               perswaded
               me
               out
               of
               my
               senses
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               believe
               you
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               if
               you
               can
               of
               
               any
               Author
               or
               Council
               that
               ever
               used
               the
               name
               [
               Transubstantiation
               ]
               before
               
                 Stephanus
                 Aeduensis
              
               after
               the
               year
               1100
               ,
               
                 de
                 Sacram.
                 Altar
                 .
                 c.
              
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Though
               the
               name
               be
               new
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               is
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Tell
               me
               next
               ,
               what
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               did
               ever
               determine
               it
               ,
               before
               the
               Council
               of
               Laterane
               under
               Innoc
               .
               3.
               an
               .
               1215.
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Not
               expresly
               :
               for
               General
               Councils
               need
               not
               mention
               it
               ,
               till
               the
               Albigenses
               Hereticks
               gave
               them
               occasion
               by
               denying
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Was
               it
               an
               Article
               of
               faith
               before
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               ,
               either
               the
               Councils
               are
               not
               the
               measure
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               very
               mutable
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Among
               all
               your
               questionings
               answer
               me
               this
               question
               if
               you
               can
               .
               If
               that
               General
               Council
               decreed
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               what
               could
               move
               them
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               before
               ?
               Were
               they
               not
               all
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               the
               day
               before
               they
               did
               it
               ?
               and
               so
               the
               day
               before
               that
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               before
               that
               ,
               &c.
               
               Or
               do
               you
               think
               that
               they
               were
               against
               Transubstantiation
               the
               night
               before
               ,
               and
               awaked
               all
               of
               another
               mind
               the
               next
               morning
               ?
               What
               could
               make
               all
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               think
               that
               this
               was
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               think
               it
               was
               the
               antient
               faith
               ?
               And
               what
               could
               make
               them
               think
               it
               the
               antient
               faith
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ?
               Did
               not
               they
               know
               what
               their
               Fathers
               held
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               their
               Fathers
               know
               what
               their
               Fathers
               held
               ?
               The
               same
               I
               say
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Thus
               men
               that
               must
               not
               believe
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               mankind
               ,
               can
               believe
               the
               dreaming
               conjectures
               of
               their
               brains
               ,
               and
               sit
               in
               a
               corner
               ,
               and
               thence
               tell
               the
               world
               what
               can
               and
               what
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               publick
               assemblies
               ,
               at
               many
               hundred
               years
               and
               miles
               distance
               .
               Who
               would
               not
               laugh
               at
               a
               Fryer
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Cell
               would
               tell
               by
               moral
               conjectures
               ,
               all
               the
               thoughts
               and
               motions
               of
               an
               Army
               
               or
               Navy
               ,
               that
               never
               saw
               them
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               experience
               of
               those
               that
               were
               on
               the
               ground
               and
               interessed
               in
               their
               Councils
               and
               actions
               .
               Observe
               how
               many
               false
               suppositions
               go
               to
               make
               up
               your
               cheats
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               You
               suppose
               this
               a
               true
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               pack
               of
               factious
               Prelates
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               assembled
               at
               Rome
               in
               his
               own
               Palace
               ,
               under
               the
               awe
               of
               his
               presence
               and
               power
               .
               And
               as
               if
               the
               small
               number
               after
               at
               Trent
               had
               spake
               the
               minds
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               You
               suppose
               
                 all
                 the
                 members
              
               of
               a
               Council
               to
               be
               of
               
                 one
                 mind
              
               :
               when
               as
               they
               determine
               by
               the
               
                 Major
                 Vote
              
               .
               And
               oft
               times
               the
               difference
               is
               not
               above
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               and
               its
               possible
               
                 one
                 Voice
              
               may
               turn
               the
               scales
               :
               And
               perhaps
               one
               ,
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               ten
               may
               be
               absent
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               present
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Cry
               of
               [
               
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ]
               may
               signifie
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 two
                 or
                 three
              
               of
               the
               other
               side
               staid
               a
               little
               too
               long
               at
               dinner
               that
               day
               ,
               while
               the
               other
               party
               carryed
               it
               by
               their
               absence
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               where
               hath
               God
               promised
               ,
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               an
               hundred
               and
               one
               shall
               not
               fail
               ,
               when
               the
               faith
               of
               ninety
               nine
               of
               the
               same
               company
               may
               fail
               (
               supposing
               the
               Council
               to
               be
               two
               hundred
               )
               :
               Or
               why
               are
               the
               one
               hundred
               and
               one
               the
               Bishops
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               ninety
               nine
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Do
               you
               think
               we
               never
               read
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ?
               and
               before
               them
               ,
               of
               the
               Councils
               of
               
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 Ephes
              
               .
               2
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 Calcedon
                 ,
                 &
                 c.
              
               ?
               And
               yet
               must
               we
               suppose
               ,
               that
               men
               come
               thither
               all
               of
               one
               mind
               ?
               when
               they
               have
               such
               shameful
               Contentions
               ?
               Such
               cunning
               contrivances
               to
               get
               the
               majority
               of
               Votes
               ?
               Such
               awe
               and
               terror
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Chief
               ?
               and
               such
               carnal
               dependances
               and
               respects
               to
               their
               several
               worldly
               interests
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               sometimes
               fighting
               it
               out
               unto
               blood
               (
               as
               Dioscorus
               and
               Flavianus
               case
               doth
               shamefully
               evince
               ?
               )
            
             
             
               4.
               
               And
               must
               we
               suppose
               mens
               minds
               to
               be
               
                 changed
                 in
                 their
                 sleep
              
               ,
               when
               the
               awe
               or
               the
               oratory
               of
               other
               men
               change
               them
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               know
               the
               Course
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               England
               of
               later
               times
               ?
               How
               much
               a
               few
               men
               of
               more
               than
               ordinary
               parts
               and
               interest
               ,
               can
               do
               with
               the
               rest
               ?
               And
               how
               oft
               the
               major
               Vote
               hath
               gone
               against
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               far
               greater
               number
               of
               the
               House
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               do
               we
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               ordinarily
               he
               that
               is
               sent
               to
               the
               Council
               from
               a
               Province
               ,
               is
               chosen
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               or
               some
               in
               greatest
               power
               ;
               and
               rarely
               according
               to
               the
               free-will
               and
               sense
               of
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               If
               five
               hundred
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               be
               of
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               chief
               men
               ,
               or
               powerfullest
               Prelates
               be
               of
               another
               ,
               they
               will
               send
               a
               Bishop
               thither
               of
               their
               own
               mind
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Do
               you
               think
               we
               know
               not
               that
               all
               the
               Papists
               are
               not
               past
               the
               third
               or
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ?
               Why
               then
               should
               their
               sense
               be
               called
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               Do
               you
               think
               we
               know
               not
               how
               little
               reason
               you
               have
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               at
               Laterane
               spake
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               the
               Church
               ?
               When
               the
               Decrees
               were
               but
               proposed
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               ,
               and
               recited
               there
               without
               any
               due
               Synodical
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               some
               liked
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               disliked
               them
               ?
               as
               you
               may
               find
               in
               
                 Math.
                 Paris
              
               in
               
                 K.
                 John
                 ,
                 Nauclerus
                 Gener.
              
               41.
               
                 ad
                 an
              
               .
               1215.
               
               
                 Godefridus
                 ad
                 an
              
               .
               1215.
               
               
                 Platina
                 in
                 Vita
                 Innoc.
              
               3.
               
               And
               this
               one
               of
               your
               late
               false
               Scriblers
               in
               a
               Book
               for
               Toleration
               also
               saith
               ;
               Though
               the
               Disputers
               against
               Dr.
               Gunning
               and
               Dr.
               Pierson
               copiously
               and
               confidently
               justifie
               that
               Council
               :
               and
               indeed
               with
               you
               it
               passeth
               for
               an
               Approved
               one
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               And
               were
               not
               your
               arguing
               as
               strong
               for
               the
               Council
               of
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               and
               that
               at
               Arim.
               and
               Sirmium
               ,
               and
               divers
               at
               Constantinople
               disallowed
               ,
               and
               those
               at
               Constance
               and
               Basil
               ,
               (
               where
               were
               many
               times
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Council
               at
               Trent
               )
               ?
               Did
               these
               Councils
               all
               go
               to
               bed
               of
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               rise
               of
               another
               ?
               Or
               did
               they
               not
               know
               what
               their
               Fathers
               faith
               was
               ?
               Why
               then
               do
               you
               reprobate
               them
               ,
               and
               deny
               that
               which
               they
               decreed
               as
               of
               faith
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               shame
               ,
               to
               talk
               of
               [
               
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
              
               ]
               and
               [
               
                 Tradition
                 from
                 their
                 Fathers
              
               ]
               when
               your
               meaning
               is
               but
               that
               
                 All
                 these
                 may
                 err
              
               ,
               and
               do
               
                 oft
                 err
              
               ,
               unless
               
                 one
                 man
              
               ,
               the
               Pope
               approve
               them
               ?
               But
               where
               sense
               is
               renounced
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               expect
               modesty
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               antient
               Councils
               and
               Fathers
               are
               against
               you
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               utterly
               false
               :
               I
               will
               not
               abuse
               the
               Reader
               so
               as
               to
               carry
               him
               into
               a
               Wood
               ,
               and
               lose
               him
               among
               a
               multitude
               of
               old
               Books
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               more
               satisfactory
               evidence
               enough
               at
               hand
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               I.
               As
               to
               all
               your
               Citations
               from
               true
               antiquity
               (
               for
               your
               forged
               Authors
               and
               corrupted
               Testimonies
               we
               regard
               not
               )
               they
               are
               answered
               by
               this
               one
               true
               observation
               ,
               that
               when
               old
               Writers
               sometimes
               say
               ,
               that
               after
               consecration
               it
               is
               [
               
                 No
                 more
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ]
               ,
               their
               whole
               Context
               plainly
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               they
               mean
               that
               it
               is
               no
               more
               MEER
               or
               
                 Common
                 Bread
              
               and
               Wine
               ;
               and
               usually
               they
               so
               speak
               .
               Because
               
                 forma
                 denominat
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               
                 ultimate
                 form
              
               that
               denominateth
               ,
               all
               antecedent
               forms
               being
               but
               the
               
                 dispositio
                 materiae
              
               .
               As
               if
               the
               question
               be
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 Shilling
                 be
                 Silver
                 or
                 Money
                 ?
              
               Before
               the
               Coining
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 but
                 Silver
              
               ;
               but
               after
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               
                 Common
                 Silver
              
               ,
               but
               
                 Money
                 :
                 Silver
              
               is
               but
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               denominating
               form
               .
               Is
               your
               Garment
               to
               be
               called
               Cloth
               ,
               
               or
               a
               Cloak
               ?
               Before
               the
               making
               it
               was
               but
               Cloth
               ,
               but
               now
               it
               is
               not
               meer
               Cloth
               ,
               but
               a
               Cloak
               .
               The
               same
               I
               may
               say
               of
               the
               Kings
               Crown
               and
               Scepter
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               
                 Relative
                 ,
                 Representative
              
               or
               
                 Personating
                 form
              
               that
               is
               added
               to
               any
               matter
               or
               man.
               This
               is
               the
               plain
               meaning
               of
               the
               Antients
               .
            
             
               II.
               And
               as
               to
               what
               they
               say
               against
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               only
               give
               you
               a
               few
               brief
               instances
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 .
                 in
                 Dial.
                 cum
                 Tryph.
              
               saith
               ,
               [
               
                 The
                 offering
                 of
                 Flower
                 delivered
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 cleansed
                 of
                 the
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 BREAD
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 commanded
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
            
             
               And
               more
               plainly
               Apolog.
               2.
               (
               indeed
               the
               first
               )
               [
               
                 When
                 the
                 President
                 hath
                 given
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 acclaimed
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 with
                 us
                 are
                 called
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 distribute
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 present
                 BREAD
                 and
                 WINE
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 absent
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               2.
               
               Irenaeus
               saith
               lib.
               4.
               c.
               34.
               
               [
               
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 receiving
                 the
                 divine
                 invocation
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 Common
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Terrene
                 and
                 the
                 Celestial
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
            
             
               See
               more
               out
               of
               him
               in
               Albertinus
               ,
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Tertullian
                 cont
                 .
                 Marcion
                 l.
              
               3.
               c.
               19.
               
               [
               
                 Calling
                 Bread
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 hence
                 you
                 may
                 understand
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 Bread
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               And
               before
               l.
               1.
               
               [
               
                 He
                 reprobated
                 not
                 —
                 Bread
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 Representeth
                 his
                 very
                 Body
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               And
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               40.
               
               [
               
                 The
                 Bread
                 which
                 he
                 took
                 and
                 distributed
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 figure
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 Bread
                 then
                 signifie
                 ,
                 he
                 sufficiently
                 declared
                 ,
                 calling
                 Bread
                 his
                 Body
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
             
               And
               it
               is
               a
               notable
               passage
               of
               Tertullians
               against
               the
               Academicks
               that
               questioned
               sense
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 de
                 anim
                 .
                 c.
              
               17.
               
               [
               
                 What
                 dost
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 procacious
                 Academick
                 ?
                 Thou
                 overthrowest
                 the
                 whole
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 Thou
                 disturbest
                 the
                 whole
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 Thou
                 blindest
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 mens
                 lying
                 and
                 deceitful
                 senses
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 in
                 understanding
                 ,
                 honouring
                 ,
                 dispensing
                 and
                 enjoying
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 ▪
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 Condition
              
               (
               of
               man
               )
               
                 subadministred
                 by
                 these
              
               .
               ]
               And
               after
               [
               
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 call
                 those
                 senses
                 into
                 question
                 ,
                 lest
                 Christ
                 himself
                 must
                 deliberate
                 of
                 their
                 certainty
              
               (
               or
               must
               distrust
               them
               )
               .
               
                 Lest
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 falsly
                 saw
                 Satan
                 cast
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 falsly
                 heard
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 testifying
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 was
                 deceived
                 when
                 he
                 touched
              
               Peters
               
                 Wives
                 Mother
                 —
                 or
                 perceived
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 which
                 he
                 Consecrated
                 in
                 the
                 memorial
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 .
              
               ]
               Many
               such
               places
               are
               in
               Tertullian
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Origen
               is
               large
               and
               plain
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               in
               Matth.
               25.
               calling
               it
               [
               Bread
               and
               a
               
                 Typical
                 and
                 Symbolical
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 profiteth
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 worthy
                 receivers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 no
                 wicked
                 man
                 doth
                 eat
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               Many
               more
               such
               places
               Albertinus
               vindicateth
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Cyprians
               Epistle
               to
               Magnus
               is
               too
               large
               this
               way
               to
               be
               recited
               .
               As
               [
               
                 Even
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 declare
                 the
                 Christian
                 Vnanimity
                 ,
                 connexed
                 by
                 firm
                 and
                 inseparable
                 love
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 calleth
                 Bread
                 his
                 body
                 (
                 or
                 his
                 body
                 bread
                 )
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 united
                 grains
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 calleth
                 the
                 Wine
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               So
               
                 Epist
                 .
                 ad
                 Caecil
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesar
                 .
                 demonstr
                 .
                 Evang.
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               10.
               
               [
               
                 Celebrating
                 daily
                 the
                 memorial
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ]
                 —
                 [
                 Seeing
                 then
                 we
                 receive
                 the
                 memorial
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 be
                 perfected
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 symbols
                 
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 most
                 precious
                 blood
              
               —
               ]
               And
               l.
               8.
               
               [
               
                 He
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 Bread
                 as
                 the
                 symbol
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               7.
               
               
               Athanasius's
               words
               are
               recited
               by
               
                 Albertinus
                 l.
              
               2.
               p.
               400
               ,
               401
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Basil
                 .
                 de
                 Spir.
                 Sanct.
              
               saith
               ,
               [
               
                 Which
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 in
                 Writing
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 invocation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 blessing
                 are
                 shewed
                 ?
              
               ]
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Ephrem
                 (
                 in
                 Biblioth
                 .
                 Photii
                 p.
              
               415.
               
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 August
              
               .
               )
               saith
               ,
               [
               
                 The
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 believers
                 receive
                 ,
                 loseth
                 not
                 his
                 sensible
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 intelligible
                 grace
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               And
               
                 ad
                 eos
                 qui
                 filii
                 Dei
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               [
               
                 Take
                 notice
                 diligently
                 how
                 taking
                 Bread
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 blessed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 immaculate
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 blessed
                 the
                 Cup
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 as
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 pretious
                 blood
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 Cyrillus
                 (
                 vel
                 .
                 Johan
                 .
                 )
                 Hierosol
                 .
                 Catech.
                 Mystag
                 .
              
               calls
               the
               bread
               indeed
               
                 Christs
                 body
              
               ,
               but
               fully
               expounds
               himself
               
                 de
                 Chrysmate
                 ,
                 Cat.
              
               3.
               pag.
               235.
               
               [
               
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 invocation
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Common
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 So
                 also
                 this
                 Holy
                 Oyntment
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 meer
                 Oyntment
                 ,
                 nor
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 had
                 rather
                 so
                 speak
                 )
                 common
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 consecrated
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Gift
              
               (
               or
               Grace
               )
               
                 which
                 causeth
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Divinity
                 .
              
               ]
               As
               the
               Oyntment
               is
               Grace
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               just
               so
               the
               Bread
               is
               the
               
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               after
               Cat.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               not
               only
               what
               we
               see
               (
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               )
               but
               more
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 Hierom
                 cont
                 .
                 Jovinian
                 .
                 l.
              
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 as
                 a
                 type
                 (
                 or
                 figure
                 )
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 offered
                 not
                 water
                 but
                 wine
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 Ambrose
                 de
                 Sacram.
                 l.
              
               4.
               c.
               4.
               
               [
               
                 This
                 therefore
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 How
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Bread
                 ,
                 can
                 yet
                 be
                 the
                 body
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               ]
               —
               And
               [
               
                 If
                 Christs
                 speech
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 force
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 made
                 that
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 operative
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 ,
                 both
                 Be
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 something
                 else
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               [
               
                 As
                 thou
                 hast
                 drunk
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 so
                 thou
                 drinkest
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 pretious
                 blood
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               13.
               
               
                 Theodoret
                 in
                 Dialog
                 .
                 Immutab
              
               .
               dealeth
               with
               an
               Eutychian
               Heretick
               ,
               who
               defended
               his
               Error
               by
               pleading
               that
               the
               bread
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               was
               changed
               into
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               :
               To
               whom
               saith
               
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 called
                 that
                 meat
                 and
                 bread
                 which
                 is
                 naturally
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 again
                 called
                 himself
                 a
                 Vine
                 ,
                 did
                 honour
                 the
                 visible
                 signs
                 with
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ;
                 not
                 having
                 changed
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 added
                 Grace
                 to
                 Nature
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               And
               in
               Dialog
               .
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 confus
              
               .
               he
               saith
               ,
               [
               
                 The
                 divine
                 Mysteries
                 are
                 signs
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 body
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               again
               ,
               answering
               the
               Eutychians
               pretence
               of
               a
               change
               he
               saith
               ,
               [
               
                 By
                 the
                 net
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 taken
                 .
                 ☞
                 For
                 even
                 after
                 the
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 the
                 Mystical
                 signs
                 change
                 not
                 their
                 nature
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 remain
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 first
                 SVBSTANCE
                 ,
                 figure
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 Visible
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Handled
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 believed
                 and
                 venerated
                 as
                 made
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 believed
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               ]
               Would
               you
               have
               plainer
               words
               ?
            
             
               14.
               
               
                 Gelasius
                 cont
                 .
                 Nest
                 .
                 &
                 Eutych
                 .
              
               saith
               ,
               [
               
                 Verily
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 we
                 take
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Divine
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 .
                 ☞
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Substance
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 .
              
               ]
               What
               can
               be
               plainer
               ?
            
             
             
               15.
               
               
                 Cyril
                 .
                 Alexandr
                 .
                 in
                 John
              
               4.
               cap.
               14.
               saith
               ,
               [
               
                 He
                 gave
                 to
                 his
                 believing
                 disciples
                 fragments
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Take
                 ,
                 Eat
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               16.
               
               
                 Facundus
                 lib.
              
               9.
               cap.
               5.
               pag.
               404.
               (
               as
               cited
               by
               
                 P.
                 Molin
                 .
                 de
                 Novitate
                 Papismi
                 )
                 [
                 We
                 call
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Bread
                 and
                 Cup.
                 ☞
                 Not
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 properly
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cup
                 his
                 blood
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 contain
                 the
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               But
               I
               am
               so
               weary
               of
               these
               needless
               Transcriptions
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               trouble
               my self
               and
               the
               Reader
               with
               no
               more
               .
               Albertinus
               will
               give
               him
               enow
               more
               who
               desireth
               them
               :
               And
               no
               doubt
               but
               with
               a
               wet
               finger
               they
               can
               blot
               out
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               teach
               us
               to
               deny
               the
               
                 sense
                 of
                 words
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               senses
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               you
               said
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Present
                 Church
                 and
                 its
                 Tradition
                 is
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Antient
                 :
              
               How
               prove
               you
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Just
               as
               I
               prove
               that
               the
               Protestants
               are
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               
                 present
                 Church
              
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               far
               greater
               part
               of
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Greeks
               with
               the
               Muscovites
               ,
               the
               Armenians
               ,
               the
               Syrians
               ,
               the
               Copties
               ,
               the
               Abassines
               ,
               and
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               who
               make
               up
               about
               twice
               or
               thrice
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Papists
               .
            
             
               That
               they
               hold
               that
               there
               is
               
                 true
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 after
                 Consecration
                 ,
              
               all
               impartial
               Historians
               testifie
               ,
               both
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               several
               Countreymen
               ;
               and
               also
               Travellers
               who
               have
               been
               among
               them
               .
               And
               their
               Liturgies
               ,
               even
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Patrum
              
               put
               out
               by
               themselves
               ,
               do
               testifie
               for
               those
               Countreys
               where
               they
               are
               used
               (
               Though
               as
               Bishop
               Vsher
               hath
               detected
               )
               by
               one
               words
               addition
               they
               have
               shamelesly
               endeavoured
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Ethiopick
               
               Liturgy
               about
               the
               
                 Real
                 presence
              
               .
               )
               But
               I
               need
               no
               more
               proof
               of
               that
               which
               no
               faithful
               History
               doth
               deny
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               I
               need
               not
               prove
               ,
               that
               Transubstantiation
               is
               against
               the
               most
               General
               or
               Common
               Tradition
               ,
               For
               all
               these
               Christians
               ,
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
               &c.
               profess
               to
               follow
               the
               Religion
               which
               they
               have
               received
               from
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Papists
               be
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               saying
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Religion
               which
               they
               received
               from
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               Why
               are
               not
               the
               other
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               the
               same
               case
               ?
               And
               if
               the
               Popish
               Tradition
               seem
               regardable
               to
               them
               ,
               Why
               should
               not
               the
               Tradition
               of
               twice
               or
               thrice
               as
               many
               Christians
               be
               more
               regardable
               ?
               And
               if
               in
               Councils
               ,
               the
               Major
               Vote
               must
               carry
               it
               ;
               Why
               not
               in
               the
               Judgement
               and
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Real
               body
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ?
               As
               for
               their
               trick
               of
               excepting
               against
               them
               as
               Schismaticks
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               to
               invalidate
               their
               Votes
               and
               Judgement
               ,
               we
               despise
               it
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               so
               any
               Usurper
               that
               would
               make
               himself
               the
               sole
               Judge
               ,
               may
               say
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               :
               But
               as
               they
               judge
               of
               others
               ,
               they
               are
               justly
               judged
               by
               others
               themselves
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             Christs
             very
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             into
             which
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             Transubstantiated
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               OUr
               first
               Question
               was
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 left
                 after
                 Consecration
              
               ;
               Our
               second
               is
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 Christs
                 Real
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 are
                 changed
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             And
             herein
             1.
             
             I
             do
             freely
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             change
             of
             Christs
             Body
             by
             Glorification
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             be
             called
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             a
             
               spiritual
               body
            
             ,
             as
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             saith
             Ours
             when
             Glorified
             shall
             be
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             A
             body
             very
             like
             in
             purity
             ,
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             activity
             to
             a
             Spirit
             :
             And
             the
             general
             difference
             between
             a
             spirit
             and
             body
             was
             not
             held
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             as
             it
             is
             by
             us
             :
             And
             if
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             was
             Infallible
             ,
             no
             Angel
             or
             other
             Creature
             is
             Incorporeal
             :
             Or
             as
             Damasus
             saith
             ,
             [
             They
             are
             Corporeal
             in
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             Incorporeal
             in
             respect
             to
             gross
             bodies
             .
             ]
             The
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             Corpus
             and
             Spiritus
             ,
             except
             by
             the
             
               formal
               Virtues
            
             ,
             is
             unknown
             to
             mortal
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             grant
             therefore
             ,
             that
             our
             senses
             are
             no
             Competent
             Judges
             ,
             
               Whether
               Christs
               true
               body
               be
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             no
             more
             than
             Whether
             an
             Angel
             be
             in
             this
             room
             ?
             There
             are
             bodies
             which
             are
             Invisible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             grant
             that
             it
             is
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             how
             far
             Christs
             Glorified
             body
             may
             extend
             ?
             Whether
             the
             same
             may
             be
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             on
             earth
             ?
             I
             am
             not
             able
             nor
             willing
             
             to
             confute
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             Light
             is
             a
             Body
             ;
             nor
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             spirit
             :
             nor
             them
             that
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             
               quid
               medium
            
             as
             a
             nexus
             of
             both
             :
             I
             mean
             Aether
             or
             Ignis
             ,
             visible
             in
             its
             Light.
             And
             it
             is
             an
             incomprehensible
             wonder
             ,
             if
             Lumen
             be
             a
             real
             radiant
             or
             Emanant
             part
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             indivisibly
             fill
             all
             the
             space
             thence
             to
             this
             earth
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             further
             little
             do
             we
             know
             .
             So
             for
             the
             extensions
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             let
             those
             that
             understand
             it
             dispute
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             will
             grant
             that
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             as
             in
             Heaven
             we
             shall
             have
             both
             a
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             so
             the
             Body
             is
             not
             like
             to
             have
             so
             near
             an
             Intuition
             and
             fruition
             of
             God
             as
             the
             soul
             .
             And
             whether
             the
             Glorified
             Body
             of
             Christ
             will
             not
             be
             there
             a
             medium
             of
             Gods
             Communication
             of
             Glory
             to
             our
             bodies
             ,
             yea
             and
             his
             
               glorified
               soul
            
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             now
             to
             our
             eyes
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             well
             understand
             :
             only
             I
             know
             that
             it
             is
             his
             prayer
             and
             will
             ,
             that
             
               we
               be
               with
               him
               where
               he
               is
               to
               behold
               his
               Glory
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               God
               and
               the
               Lamb
               will
               be
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Heavenly
            
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             I
             am
             fully
             satisfied
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             signs
             only
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Real
               Body
               and
               Blood
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             (
             both
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             )
             :
             But
             
               how
               given
               us
               ?
               Relatively
               ,
               de
               jure
            
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             is
             Given
             to
             a
             Woman
             in
             Marriage
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             house
             and
             land
             are
             delivered
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             mine
             for
             my
             use
             ;
             though
             I
             touch
             them
             not
             .
             Thus
             1.
             
             A
             right
             to
             Christ
             is
             given
             us
             :
             2.
             
             And
             the
             fruits
             or
             benefits
             of
             his
             
               Crucified
               body
            
             and
             shed
             blood
             ,
             are
             actually
             given
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Pardon
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             merited
             for
             us
             thereby
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             among
             the
             Benefits
             given
             us
             ,
             besides
             the
             Relative
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             such
             as
             we
             call
             Real
             or
             
               Physical
               terminatively
            
             ,
             and
             
               hyperphysical
               originally
               ut
               à
               Causa
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               Holiness
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Quickening
               ,
               Illuminating
            
             and
             Sanctifying
             influence
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             
             Christ
             upon
             our
             souls
             .
             And
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             appointed
             as
             a
             special
             means
             of
             communicating
             this
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             have
             met
             with
             some
             of
             late
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             Indeed
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood
             in
             his
             humbled
             state
             ,
             were
             not
             really
             eaten
             and
             drunk
             by
             the
             disciples
             ,
             at
             his
             last
             supper
             :
             For
             the
             flesh
             profiteth
             not
             to
             such
             a
             use
             :
             But
             that
             his
             
               Glorified
               Body
            
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             is
             extensively
             communicated
             ,
             and
             invisibly
             present
             under
             the
             form
             of
             Bread
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             we
             have
             a
             Body
             ,
             a
             
               sensitive
               life
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               Intellectual
               soul
            
             ,
             so
             Christ
             is
             the
             life
             of
             all
             these
             respectively
             ;
             viz.
             His
             Body
             is
             made
             the
             
               spiritual
               nourishment
               of
               our
               Bodies
            
             ;
             his
             
               sensitive
               soul
            
             (
             for
             which
             the
             word
             Blood
             is
             put
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             the
             blood
             in
             animals
             )
             is
             the
             food
             or
             life
             of
             our
             sensitive
             souls
             ;
             and
             his
             Intellectual
             soul
             ,
             of
             ours
             :
             And
             to
             these
             uses
             they
             assert
             the
             
               Real
               presence
            
             and
             oral
             participation
             of
             Christs
             Glorified
             body
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             or
             how
             far
             an
             invisible
             spiritual
             Body
             is
             present
             ,
             sense
             is
             no
             judge
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             know
             any
             further
             than
             Gods
             word
             telleth
             us
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             in
             his
             Glorified
             soul
             and
             Body
             is
             our
             Intercessour
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             whom
             we
             have
             all
             things
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             doubt
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Christ
             in
             his
             Humane
             and
             Divine
             Nature
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             that
             Teacher
             who
             hath
             left
             us
             a
             certain
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             King
             who
             hath
             left
             us
             a
             perfect
             Law
             of
             Life
             ,
             whom
             we
             must
             obey
             ,
             and
             a
             promise
             which
             we
             must
             trust
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             question
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             who
             is
             our
             spiritual
             Life
             ,
             is
             given
             us
             
               by
               ,
               from
            
             and
             for
             Christ
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             for
             certain
             truth
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             though
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             ,
             Faith
             apprehendeth
             and
             liveth
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             that
             moreover
             his
             
               Glorified
               Body
            
             in
             substance
             ,
             either
             feedeth
             or
             by
             contact
             purifieth
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             his
             sensitive
             soul
             ,
             our
             sensitive
             souls
             ,
             and
             his
             Intellectual
             soul
             ,
             our
             Intellectual
             souls
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             their
             effects
             only
             they
             were
             thus
             communicated
             to
             us
             ,
             I
             understand
             not
             ,
             either
             by
             any
             just
             conception
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             or
             any
             proof
             of
             it
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             But
             if
             any
             can
             help
             me
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             refuse
             instruction
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             see
             why
             the
             soul
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             said
             to
             be
             given
             in
             the
             
               Wine
               only
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Bread
             ;
             Nor
             why
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             Communication
             he
             may
             not
             as
             truly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             given
             us
             in
             other
             Ordinances
             as
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             Nor
             know
             I
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             the
             Forms
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             say
             that
             Christs
             Body
             and
             blood
             is
             given
             :
             But
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             that
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             still
             really
             in
             substance
             there
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             same
             men
             say
             that
             It
             is
             Christs
             humbled
             flesh
             and
             blood
             as
             sacrificed
             on
             the
             Cross
             that
             is
             Commemorated
             ,
             but
             his
             
               Glorified
               Body
            
             and
             soul
             only
             which
             are
             Communicated
             and
             Received
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             plainly
             tells
             us
             of
             his
             
               Giving
               us
               his
               Sacrificed
               Body
            
             or
             flesh
             it self
             to
             eat
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             
               Lamb
               of
               God
               that
               taketh
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
               :
            
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               Eat
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               Body
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             so
             that
             the
             same
             body
             is
             Commemorated
             and
             Communicated
             :
             But
             
               how
               Communicated
            
             ?
             In
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             :
             His
             Body
             was
             given
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             
               for
               us
            
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             that
             sacrifice
             
               given
               to
               us
            
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             was
             given
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             
               life
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             And
             thus
             we
             do
             receive
             him
             :
             By
             our
             bodily
             taking
             and
             eating
             the
             Bread
             ,
             we
             profess
             that
             our
             souls
             take
             him
             to
             be
             our
             Saviour
             and
             Cause
             of
             our
             Life
             ,
             both
             as
             Purchasing
             and
             Meriting
             it
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Interceding
             and
             Communicating
             it
             in
             and
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             Doctrine
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             Papists
             turn
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             that
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             ceased
             ,
             and
             that
             Christs
             very
             flesh
             and
             blood
             is
             there
             ,
             into
             which
             all
             the
             
             substance
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             turned
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             natural
             Body
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             same
             sort
             given
             under
             the
             forms
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             as
             now
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             be
             beholden
             to
             this
             subterfuge
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             strange
             if
             the
             Sacrament
             at
             the
             
               first
               Institution
            
             should
             be
             
               One
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             ever
             after
             another
             thing
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Bread
             should
             ever
             since
             be
             turned
             into
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             Priests
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             turned
             into
             it
             ,
             (
             because
             not
             yet
             glorified
             )
             upon
             his
             own
             words
             [
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             .
             ]
             Therefore
             we
             must
             let
             this
             go
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             what
             they
             own
             and
             hold
             indeed
             .
             And
             as
             for
             any
             other
             
               Bodily
               presence
               ,
               influence
            
             or
             communication
             of
             Christs
             Body
             or
             Soul
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             they
             call
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             in
             this
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             is
             not
             turned
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             proved
             .
          
           
             I.
             Because
             the
             Glorified
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             
               not
               formally
            
             and
             
               properly
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
            
             :
             Though
             it
             be
             the
             s●me
             Body
             which
             was
             Flesh
             and
             Blood.
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.50
             ,
             51.
             
             [
             
               Now
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               that
               flesh
               and
               blood
               cannot
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               doth
               corruption
               inherit
               incorruption
               ;
               Behold
               ,
               I
               shew
               you
               a
               mysterie
               :
               We
               shall
               not
               all
               sleep
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               changed
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             not
             only
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             but
             other
             of
             the
             best
             expositors
             who
             shew
             that
             by
             Flesh
             and
             blood
             and
             corruption
             here
             is
             not
             meant
             sin
             ,
             but
             flesh
             and
             
               blood
               formally
               considered
            
             ;
             which
             is
             ever
             corruptible
             :
             And
             the
             Papists
             commonly
             confess
             this
             .
             If
             therefore
             it
             be
             flesh
             and
             blood
             which
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             turned
             into
             ,
             then
             either
             Christ
             hath
             two
             bodies
             ,
             or
             two
             parts
             of
             one
             ,
             which
             are
             utterly
             heterogeneal
             ,
             one
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             not
             ;
             one
             corruptible
             and
             the
             other
             incorruptible
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             this
             feigneth
             Christ
             to
             be
             
               often
               Incarnate
            
             ,
             
             even
             thousands
             and
             millions
             of
             times
             ;
             And
             to
             lay
             down
             that
             Incarnate
             body
             again
             as
             oft
             as
             it
             corrupteth
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             a
             new
             one
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             Priest
             please
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             but
             one
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Church
             and
             Scripture
             have
             ever
             told
             us
             but
             of
             
               one
               Incarnation
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             it
             is
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             his
             promise
             Joh.
             6.51
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               living
               bread
               which
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               :
               If
               any
               man
               eat
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               :
               And
               the
               bread
               which
               I
               give
               is
               my
               flesh
               which
               I
               will
               give
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
            
             —
             v.
             34.
             
             
               Who
               so
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               hath
               eternal
               life
               —
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
               As
               the
               living
               Father
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               live
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               so
               he
               that
               Eateth
               me
               ,
               even
               he
               shall
               live
               by
               me
               —
               He
               that
               eateth
               of
               this
               bread
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
            
             —
             .
             ]
             These
             are
             the
             express
             promises
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             the
             Papists
             say
             that
             
               wicked
               men
            
             and
             
               unbelievers
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             who
             shall
             not
             
               live
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             nor
             have
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             nor
             dwell
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             are
             more
             miserable
             by
             their
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             I
             pass
             by
             abundance
             of
             other
             arguments
             ,
             because
             commonly
             used
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             as
             many
             as
             my
             ends
             require
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             no
             more
             work
             than
             needs
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             first
             Book
             :
             The
             Causes
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               Have
               now
               made
               plain
               to
               you
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Religion
                 is
              
               ,
               (
               or
               at
               least
               
                 my
                 own
              
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               I
               perswade
               you
               or
               any
               other
               to
               embrace
               .
               )
               2.
               
               And
               also
               that
               it
               is
               granted
               to
               be
               all
               true
               by
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Papists
               (
               as
               is
               explained
               and
               proved
               .
               )
               3.
               
               And
               I
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               by
               an
               enumeration
               of
               some
               particulars
               ,
               why
               I
               am
               not
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               why
               I
               do
               disswade
               you
               from
               it
               .
               4.
               
               And
               I
               have
               made
               good
               my
               first
               charge
               ,
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               can
               be
               proved
               .
               The
               second
               I
               shall
               leave
               till
               another
               time
               ,
               viz.
               To
               shew
               you
               how
               far
               their
               Religion
               (
               as
               Popish
               )
               is
               from
               Infallible
               Certainty
               ;
               and
               what
               horrid
               confusion
               is
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               how
               they
               have
               done
               much
               to
               promote
               Infidelity
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               building
               Religion
               upon
               some
               notorious
               untruths
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               multitude
               of
               utter
               uncertainties
               .
               Though
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               among
               them
               there
               are
               many
               true
               Christians
               ,
               who
               practically
               resolve
               their
               faith
               into
               the
               surer
               evidences
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               yet
               I
               shall
               clearly
               prove
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               whose
               practical
               faith
               is
               no
               surer
               or
               better
               ,
               than
               the
               notional
               opinions
               of
               their
               Divines
               will
               allow
               ,
               have
               no
               certain
               faith
               or
               Religion
               at
               all
               :
               And
               what
               impudency
               is
               it
               to
               make
               men
               believe
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               certainty
               of
               Religion
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               who
               build
               their
               Religion
               upon
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               uncertainties
               and
               certain
               falshoods
               ,
               as
               will
               amaze
               you
               when
               I
               come
               to
               open
               them
               to
               you
               ,
               viz.
               that
               ever
               so
               
               many
               Learned
               men
               ,
               and
               persons
               of
               all
               ranks
               ,
               can
               be
               induced
               so
               to
               jest
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               their
               salvation
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               I
               be
               not
               by
               death
               or
               other
               greater
               work
               prevented
               ,
               I
               hope
               in
               order
               to
               make
               good
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Charges
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               are
               our
               Reasons
               against
               the
               Popish
               way
               of
               Religion
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               tell
               me
               what
               you
               think
               of
               that
               which
               is
               already
               said
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               confute
               what
               you
               have
               said
               :
               And
               yet
               when
               I
               hear
               them
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               me
               thinks
               their
               tale
               seems
               fair
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               answer
               them
               neither
               :
               so
               that
               between
               you
               both
               ,
               we
               that
               are
               unlearned
               are
               in
               a
               sad
               case
               ,
               who
               must
               thus
               be
               tost
               up
               and
               down
               by
               the
               disputations
               of
               disagreeing
               Priests
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               know
               not
               what
               a
               man
               may
               say
               is
               certain
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               have
               several
               things
               to
               say
               ;
               1.
               
               Ordination
               doth
               not
               make
               men
               
                 wise
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 humble
              
               and
               self-denying
               ;
               but
               sets
               such
               men
               apart
               for
               the
               sacred
               office
               ,
               who
               seek
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               tolerable
               gifts
               of
               utterance
               :
               And
               it
               is
               too
               ordinary
               for
               worldly
               minded
               men
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               worldly
               trade
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               meerly
               for
               ease
               ,
               and
               wealth
               ,
               and
               honour
               .
               In
               which
               case
               ,
               do
               you
               not
               think
               that
               the
               Papists
               who
               have
               multitudes
               of
               rich
               benefices
               ,
               prelacies
               ,
               preferments
               ,
               and
               Church-power
               ,
               and
               worldly
               honour
               ,
               are
               liker
               to
               be
               drawn
               by
               worldly
               interest
               ,
               than
               such
               as
               I
               that
               am
               exceeding
               glad
               and
               thankful
               ,
               if
               I
               might
               but
               preach
               for
               nothing
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Do
               you
               lay
               your
               faith
               and
               salvation
               upon
               plausible
               discourses
               ?
               and
               will
               you
               be
               of
               that
               mans
               faith
               ,
               whom
               you
               cannot
               confute
               ?
               Then
               you
               must
               be
               of
               
                 every
                 mans
              
               faith
               :
               or
               indeed
               of
               
                 no
                 mans
              
               .
               There
               are
               none
               of
               all
               these
               sects
               ,
               so
               hardly
               confuted
               ,
               as
               a
               Porphyry
               ,
               a
               Julian
               or
               such
               like
               Infidels
               who
               dispute
               against
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ?
               or
               such
               Sadducees
               as
               dispute
               against
               the
               
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 soul
              
               .
               Alas
               ,
               the
               tattle
               of
               Papists
               ,
               Pelagians
               ,
               Antinomians
               ,
               Separatists
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               
               and
               all
               such
               ,
               supposing
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               
                 souls
                 Immortality
              
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               easily
               resisted
               and
               confuted
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               their
               assaults
               who
               deny
               these
               our
               foundations
               .
               And
               will
               you
               turn
               Sadducee
               ▪
               Atheist
               or
               Infidel
               because
               you
               cannot
               confute
               their
               Sophistry
               ?
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               knew
               how
               much
               harder
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               deal
               with
               one
               of
               these
               than
               with
               a
               Papist
               or
               any
               other
               Sectary
               ,
               you
               would
               shake
               the
               head
               ,
               to
               hear
               one
               man
               dispute
               for
               an
               universal
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               another
               dispute
               against
               a
               form
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               another
               whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               Communicate
               with
               dissenters
               ,
               &c.
               while
               so
               few
               of
               them
               all
               can
               defend
               their
               foundations
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 souls
                 Immortality
              
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               confute
               a
               subtle
               Infidel
               or
               Sadducee
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               if
               we
               
                 all
                 agreed
              
               to
               say
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Bread
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               after
               Consecration
               ?
               Were
               it
               ever
               the
               truer
               for
               that
               ?
               Will
               you
               be
               deceived
               as
               oft
               as
               men
               can
               but
               agree
               to
               deceive
               you
               ?
               There
               is
               a
               far
               greater
               party
               Agreed
               against
               Jesus
               Christ
               (
               even
               five
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               )
               than
               that
               which
               is
               agreed
               for
               him
               :
               Will
               you
               therefore
               be
               against
               Christ
               too
               ?
               There
               are
               more
               Agreed
               for
               Mahomet
               (
               a
               gross
               upstart
               deceiver
               )
               than
               are
               agreed
               for
               Christ
               :
               And
               doth
               that
               make
               it
               certain
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               right
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Will
               you
               deny
               all
               your
               senses
               ,
               and
               the
               senses
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               you
               cannot
               answer
               him
               that
               denyeth
               them
               ?
               Upon
               these
               terms
               ,
               what
               end
               will
               there
               be
               of
               any
               Controversie
               ,
               or
               what
               evidence
               shall
               ever
               satisfie
               man
               ?
               Have
               Papists
               any
               surer
               and
               more
               satisfying
               evidence
               for
               you
               ,
               than
               sense
               ?
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               ;
               Did
               you
               ever
               meet
               with
               any
               of
               them
               that
               doubt
               of
               
                 another
                 life
              
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               soul
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               many
               a
               one
               :
               I
               would
               we
               were
               all
               more
               certain
               than
               we
               are
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               R.
               
            
             
               And
               what
               is
               it
               that
               such
               men
               would
               have
               to
               put
               them
               out
               of
               doubt
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               They
               say
               that
               our
               talk
               of
               Prophets
               and
               supernatural
               revelation
               are
               all
               uncertainties
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               could
               see
               ,
               they
               would
               believe
               .
               Could
               they
               see
               such
               Miracles
               as
               they
               read
               of
               :
               Had
               they
               seen
               Lazarus
               raised
               ,
               or
               Christ
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               &c.
               
               Had
               they
               seen
               Angels
               or
               Devils
               or
               Spirits
               appearing
               :
               Had
               they
               seen
               Heaven
               or
               Hell
               ,
               they
               would
               believe
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               And
               are
               not
               you
               more
               obstinate
               than
               they
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               not
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               any
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               when
               you
               
                 see
                 ,
                 feel
                 ,
                 smell
              
               ,
               and
               taste
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               that
               have
               senses
               are
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               ?
               What
               is
               left
               to
               satisfie
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               give
               so
               little
               credit
               to
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               oft
               think
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               all
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               is
               much
               surer
               than
               my
               sense
               ,
               or
               my
               private
               faith
               :
               At
               least
               it
               is
               safest
               to
               venture
               in
               the
               common
               road
               ,
               and
               to
               speed
               as
               the
               Church
               speedeth
               ,
               which
               Christ
               died
               for
               ,
               and
               is
               his
               Spouse
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               But
               do
               you
               think
               that
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Papal
               faction
               who
               are
               not
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 faith
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Church
              
               ?
               Why
               call
               you
               
                 Opinion
                 faith
              
               ?
               and
               a
               sect
               and
               faction
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 Church
              
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Indeed
               if
               all
               the
               Church
               did
               set
               their
               senses
               against
               mine
               ,
               I
               would
               rather
               believe
               them
               than
               my
               senses
               :
               For
               I
               should
               think
               ,
               that
               I
               were
               in
               that
               point
               distracted
               ,
               or
               my
               senses
               by
               some
               disease
               perverted
               ,
               which
               I
               did
               not
               perceive
               :
               I
               mean
               if
               it
               were
               in
               a
               case
               where
               they
               had
               the
               affirmative
               :
               As
               if
               all
               England
               should
               witness
               that
               they
               saw
               it
               Light
               at
               Midnight
               ,
               I
               would
               think
               my
               eyes
               had
               some
               impediment
               which
               I
               knew
               not
               of
               ,
               if
               I
               saw
               none
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               your
               case
               ;
               The
               Papists
               themselves
               do
               not
               set
               all
               their
               senses
               against
               
               yours
               :
               much
               less
               the
               senses
               of
               all
               mankind
               :
               They
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 We
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 do
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 feel
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 that
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               contrarily
               ,
               You
               have
               
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               saith
               of
               two
               or
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               against
               the
               Opinion
               of
               one
               Sect
               ,
               which
               Schismatically
               call
               themselves
               All
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               suppose
               that
               they
               err
               in
               this
               one
               point
               ,
               they
               may
               for
               all
               that
               be
               in
               the
               right
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               Who
               is
               it
               that
               hath
               no
               error
               ?
               I
               must
               not
               for
               this
               one
               forsake
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               will
               stand
               to
               their
               
                 own
                 judgements
              
               in
               this
               ,
               Whether
               all
               their
               foundation
               and
               faith
               be
               not
               uncertain
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               Article
               of
               their
               faith
               prove
               false
               ?
               They
               are
               all
               (
               that
               ever
               I
               knew
               )
               agreed
               of
               the
               affirmative
               :
               And
               will
               give
               you
               no
               thanks
               for
               such
               a
               defence
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               if
               we
               come
               to
               that
               work
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               opinions
               before
               mentioned
               to
               be
               also
               false
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               What
               then
               if
               I
               find
               but
               one
               point
               false
               in
               the
               Protestants
               Religion
               ?
               Must
               I
               therefore
               forsake
               it
               all
               as
               false
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Still
               remember
               to
               distinguish
               between
               our
               Objective
               and
               our
               
                 Subjective
                 faith
              
               :
               or
               if
               you
               understand
               not
               those
               words
               ,
               between
               
                 Gods
                 Revelation
              
               and
               
                 Mans
                 Belief
              
               of
               it
               :
               or
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Rule
              
               and
               Matter
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               it self
               .
               And
               about
               our
               own
               Belief
               you
               must
               distinguish
               between
               a
               mans
               Profession
               of
               Belief
               ,
               and
               the
               Reality
               of
               his
               belief
               .
            
             
               All
               true
               Protestants
               profess
               to
               take
               Gods
               
                 word
                 alone
              
               ,
               or
               his
               Revelation
               in
               Nature
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               Matter
               of
               their
               Divine
               Belief
               and
               Religion
               ▪
               But
               who
               it
               is
               that
               
                 sincerely
                 believeth
              
               little
               do
               I
               know
               :
               nor
               how
               much
               of
               this
               word
               any
               singular
               person
               understandeth
               ,
               and
               believeth
               ,
               I
               can
               give
               you
               no
               account
               of
               .
               
               If
               
                 personal
                 faith
              
               were
               that
               which
               we
               dispute
               of
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               accountable
               for
               no
               mans
               but
               mine
               own
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               ,
               There
               are
               as
               many
               Faiths
               and
               Religions
               as
               men
               :
               For
               every
               man
               hath
               his
               
                 Own
                 Faith
              
               and
               Religion
               :
               And
               if
               you
               know
               that
               a
               man
               erreth
               in
               one
               point
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               he
               erreth
               in
               another
               .
               They
               that
               believed
               that
               the
               
                 Resurrection
                 was
                 past
              
               ,
               believed
               a
               falshood
               :
               and
               yet
               truly
               believed
               that
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               :
               They
               erred
               that
               thought
               it
               lawful
               
                 to
                 eat
                 things
                 offered
                 to
                 Idols
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               erred
               not
               in
               
                 believing
                 in
                 Christ
              
               .
               No
               two
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               its
               like
               ,
               have
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               personal
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               ;
               as
               I
               oft
               said
               before
               .
               But
               if
               our
               professed
               object
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ,
               were
               false
               in
               
                 one
                 thing
              
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               be
               sure
               that
               it
               were
               true
               in
               any
               thing
               .
            
             
               Yet
               here
               I
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               a
               man
               may
               be
               much
               surer
               that
               
                 one
                 part
              
               of
               Scripture
               is
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ,
               than
               another
               ;
               because
               some
               Copies
               are
               doubtful
               in
               the
               diverse
               Readings
               of
               some
               particular
               words
               or
               sentences
               ;
               and
               which
               of
               them
               that
               so
               differ
               is
               Gods
               word
               ,
               we
               oft
               know
               not
               :
               But
               so
               much
               as
               we
               are
               sure
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               is
               true
               :
               So
               if
               the
               Authority
               of
               some
               few
               books
               was
               once
               doubted
               of
               ,
               (
               as
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 Jam.
                 Jud.
                 Heb.
                 &c.
              
               )
               and
               yet
               be
               by
               any
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               they
               doubt
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               any
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               Or
               if
               any
               do
               hold
               that
               the
               Penmen
               might
               be
               left
               to
               their
               natural
               fallibility
               in
               some
               by
               historical
               circumstances
               or
               words
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               
                 one
                 Article
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               or
               
                 Christian
                 faith
              
               is
               doubtful
               ,
               which
               is
               plainly
               as
               the
               Kernel
               of
               it
               ,
               delivered
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               infallible
               Universal
               Tradition
               ,
               by
               it self
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 Creed
                 ,
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               and
               Decalogue
               .
            
             
             
               And
               our
               case
               also
               much
               differeth
               from
               the
               Papists
               in
               this
               :
               For
               We
               profess
               that
               our
               
                 objective
                 faith
              
               ,
               (
               Gods
               word
               )
               is
               Infallible
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               Infallible
               so
               far
               as
               we
               
                 believe
                 it
              
               :
               But
               we
               confess
               that
               we
               are
               lyable
               to
               misunderstand
               some
               parts
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               are
               fallible
               ,
               as
               being
               imperfect
               :
               But
               the
               Papists
               say
               ,
               that
               their
               Pope
               and
               Councils
               and
               Universal
               -
               Practicers
               are
               personally
               Infallible
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               to
               be
               lyable
               to
               any
               misunderstanding
               of
               any
               Article
               of
               faith
               (
               say
               some
               )
               or
               Article
               of
               
                 Catholick
                 faith
              
               (
               say
               others
               )
               :
               And
               so
               they
               make
               their
               own
               Act
               of
               Believing
               to
               be
               Commensurate
               and
               equally
               certain
               with
               Gods
               
                 word
                 of
                 faith
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               allow
               you
               to
               question
               them
               in
               all
               ,
               if
               they
               err
               in
               one
               ,
               as
               pretending
               to
               a
               gift
               of
               never
               erring
               in
               any
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               it
               not
               a
               great
               reason
               to
               incline
               us
               to
               them
               rather
               than
               to
               you
               ,
               when
               
                 They
                 only
                 pretend
              
               to
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               You
               confess
               that
               you
               are
               all
               fallible
               in
               your
               Belief
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               to
               be
               the
               subject
               of
               our
               next
               Conference
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               now
               to
               be
               anticipated
               ;
               only
               I
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               It
               is
               a
               meer
               noise
               of
               ambiguous
               words
               to
               deceive
               the
               heedless
               that
               cannot
               search
               out
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               .
               1.
               
               We
               not
               only
               Pretend
               ,
               but
               Profess
               and
               
                 prove
                 that
                 our
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               is
               altogether
               Infallible
               .
               For
               which
               end
               I
               have
               written
               divers
               Treatises
               my self
               .
               2.
               
               And
               we
               profess
               that
               all
               the
               mystical
               Church
               of
               Christ
               (
               that
               is
               all
               sincere
               Christians
               )
               do
               truly
               and
               
                 Infallibly
                 believe
              
               all
               that
               is
               
                 Essential
                 to
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Integrals
               as
               they
               can
               know
               .
               3.
               
               And
               we
               profess
               that
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church-Visible
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 All
                 professors
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               )
               do
               
                 profess
                 all
                 these
                 Essentials
              
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               are
               
                 Infallible
                 in
                 this
                 profession
              
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               hold
               withall
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               
                 particular
                 
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               no
               Synod
               or
               Council
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 so
                 Infallible
              
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               that
               hold
               to
               the
               Essentials
               may
               misunderstand
               and
               err
               about
               some
               Integrals
               :
               2.
               
               And
               those
               persons
               have
               no
               Certainty
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               err
               by
               Heresie
               or
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Essentials
               themselves
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               Infallible
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               essentiated
               by
               
                 believing
                 an
                 Infallible
                 Word
              
               ;
               which
               who
               ever
               believeth
               not
               ,
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               not
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 infallible
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               or
               any
               number
               of
               men
               believe
               it
               ,
               or
               say
               Its
               true
               :
               For
               Truth
               is
               before
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               :
               As
               Aristotle
               was
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               because
               he
               understood
               and
               taught
               the
               doctrine
               of
               real
               Philosophy
               ;
               and
               not
               that
               doctrine
               called
               Physicks
               or
               Philosophy
               ,
               because
               that
               Aristotle
               knew
               or
               taught
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               alas
               ,
               What
               work
               shall
               I
               shew
               you
               when
               I
               come
               to
               open
               their
               bewildring
               uncertainties
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               to
               deal
               freely
               with
               you
               ,
               methinks
               their
               way
               of
               measuring
               out
               the
               Necessaries
               in
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               according
               to
               mens
               various
               parts
               and
               opportunities
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               me
               more
               satisfactory
               than
               yours
               ,
               who
               fix
               upon
               certain
               points
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
              
               )
               as
               Essentials
               .
               For
               there
               is
               great
               diversity
               of
               mens
               Capacities
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               This
               cometh
               from
               confounding
               several
               Questions
               as
               if
               they
               were
               all
               one
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               one
               Question
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               ☞
               It
               is
               another
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               be
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               those
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               never
               competently
               revealed
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               it
               is
               another
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               more
               than
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               be
               not
               necessary
               
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               many
               who
               have
               opportunity
               to
               know
               more
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               what
               work
               doth
               Confusion
               make
               in
               the
               world
               !
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               ,
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               as
               Mahometanism
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               may
               be
               defined
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               may
               Christianity
               :
               Who
               that
               writeth
               of
               the
               several
               Religions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Ethnick
               ,
               Jewish
               ,
               Mahometan
               ,
               and
               Christian
               ,
               do
               not
               take
               them
               to
               be
               distinguishable
               and
               discernable
               ?
               Especially
               when
               Christ
               hath
               summed
               up
               Christianity
               into
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               given
               it
               us
               in
               express
               words
               ,
               and
               affixed
               a
               flat
               promise
               of
               salvation
               to
               the
               true
               Covenanters
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               hath
               ever
               called
               our
               Baptism
               ,
               our
               Christening
               ?
               Is
               Christianity
               Nothing
               ?
               If
               Something
               ,
               Why
               may
               it
               not
               be
               defined
               ,
               and
               differenced
               from
               all
               false
               Religions
               ?
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               It
               hath
               its
               Essential
               Constitutive
               parts
               .
               All
               this
               is
               plain
               to
               Children
               that
               will
               see
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               then
               as
               to
               the
               second
               question
               ,
               it
               concerneth
               not
               our
               Controversie
               at
               all
               .
               It
               is
               but
               Whether
               any
               Infidels
               may
               be
               saved
               ?
               Or
               any
               that
               are
               no
               Christians
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               could
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               any
               are
               saved
               that
               are
               no
               Christians
               ,
               do
               you
               thereby
               prove
               that
               they
               are
               Christians
               ,
               or
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ?
               or
               that
               Christianity
               is
               not
               a
               Religion
               which
               may
               be
               defined
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               as
               to
               the
               third
               question
               ,
               We
               are
               on
               all
               sides
               agreed
               in
               it
               ,
               That
               they
               that
               have
               more
               than
               the
               
                 naked
                 Essentials
              
               of
               Christianity
               revealed
               to
               them
               aptly
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               more
               :
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               hardly
               conceiveable
               that
               any
               one
               should
               know
               and
               believe
               the
               Essentials
               only
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               :
               It
               is
               not
               Essential
               to
               the
               Christian
               Covenant
               or
               Christianity
               to
               know
               that
               the
               Name
               of
               Christs
               Mother
               was
               Mary
               ;
               or
               that
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               was
               the
               man
               that
               condemned
               him
               ;
               And
               if
               
               an
               Ignorant
               man
               thought
               that
               his
               continuance
               in
               the
               Grave
               was
               four
               dayes
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               think
               that
               this
               would
               damn
               his
               soul
               to
               Hell
               :
               (
               Much
               less
               the
               not
               believing
               that
               Mary
               dyed
               a
               Virgin.
               )
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               like
               that
               any
               man
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               by
               any
               such
               way
               ,
               as
               should
               acquaint
               him
               with
               no
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               or
               any
               point
               besides
               the
               said
               Essentials
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               certain
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               
                 truly
                 receiveth
              
               the
               Essentials
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 true
                 to
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               whatsoever
               else
               he
               want
               :
               But
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               
                 Receiveth
                 the
                 Essentials
                 ,
                 will
              
               (
               from
               the
               same
               principles
               and
               obligations
               )
               receive
               more
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               aptly
               notified
               to
               him
               :
               And
               he
               that
               truly
               Covenanteth
               ,
               will
               honestly
               keep
               the
               Covenant
               he
               maketh
               ;
               which
               bindeth
               him
               still
               to
               learn
               of
               Christ
               .
               But
               if
               any
               man
               be
               saved
               without
               the
               Essentials
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               saved
               without
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               you
               know
               that
               they
               distinguish
               of
               faith
               Explicite
               and
               Implicite
               :
               He
               may
               be
               Implicitely
               a
               Christian
               that
               believeth
               not
               the
               Essentials
               Explicitely
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               he
               believeth
               that
               which
               would
               infer
               them
               ;
               if
               they
               were
               made
               known
               to
               him
               to
               be
               indeed
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Thus
               do
               Words
               abuse
               and
               cheat
               the
               ignorant
               :
               Could
               you
               but
               read
               their
               own
               Dr.
               Holden
               before
               cited
               in
               his
               
                 Analys
                 .
                 fid
              
               .
               you
               would
               find
               this
               distinction
               justly
               rendred
               by
               him
               shameful
               and
               ridiculous
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               common
               sense
               and
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               truer
               sense
               delivered
               and
               vindicated
               .
               An
               
                 Implicite
                 faith
              
               or
               Knowledge
               we
               confess
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               1.
               
               A
               distinct
               ,
               or
               2.
               
               To
               a
               well-expressed
               faith
               or
               Knowledge
               .
               For
               it
               is
               Implicite
               ,
               ☞
               1.
               
               As
               to
               the
               Object
               ,
               when
               a
               
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
              
               ,
               but
               not
               
               by
               
                 distinct
                 parts
              
               :
               As
               a
               man
               may
               know
               a
               Cup
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               not
               know
               how
               many
               drops
               or
               drams
               it
               is
               ;
               or
               he
               may
               know
               a
               sentence
               ,
               and
               not
               know
               how
               many
               letters
               are
               in
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Or
               it
               is
               Implicite
               as
               to
               the
               Act
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               yet
               but
               a
               crude
               imperfect
               conception
               ,
               
               and
               the
               thing
               is
               really
               known
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               
                 Logical
                 notions
              
               ,
               or
               Grammatical
               names
               ,
               either
               the
               
                 verba
                 oris
              
               or
               mentis
               by
               which
               it
               should
               be
               expressed
               :
               So
               that
               the
               man
               cannot
               notifie
               his
               knowledge
               to
               another
               .
               These
               two
               are
               called
               Implicite
               ;
               the
               first
               signifieth
               Confused
               and
               
                 General
                 Knowledge
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Imperfect
               and
               undigested
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               call
               that
               
                 Implicite
                 faith
              
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               extendeth
               only
               to
               some
               Principles
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               
                 Conclusions
                 themselves
              
               ,
               is
               1.
               
               To
               Call
               No-knowledge
               and
               faith
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               .
               2.
               
               And
               by
               their
               application
               to
               confound
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               all
               the
               Infidels
               and
               Heathens
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               and
               every
               Fool
               a
               Philosopher
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               All
               men
               of
               Reason
               know
               these
               two
               Principles
               (
               who
               own
               a
               God
               )
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 lyer
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 his
                 Word
                 is
                 True.
              
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Truths
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 God's
                 ,
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 revealed
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               Therefore
               ,
               if
               they
               knew
               that
               the
               Gospel
               were
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ,
               they
               would
               believe
               it
               :
               or
               if
               they
               knew
               it
               to
               be
               one
               of
               those
               Truths
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               would
               take
               it
               to
               be
               of
               God.
               And
               thus
               all
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               Turks
               ,
               and
               Pagans
               may
               (
               by
               such
               abuse
               )
               be
               called
               
                 Implicite
                 Christians
              
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               then
               do
               the
               Papists
               burn
               the
               Protestants
               when
               if
               their
               Religion
               were
               true
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               
                 Implicitely
                 
                 Papists
              
               .
               For
               we
               believe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               all
               Divine
               Revelations
               are
               True
               ;
               2.
               
               And
               that
               all
               those
               are
               Infallible
               whom
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               make
               Infallible
               ;
               3.
               
               And
               that
               all
               those
               must
               be
               believed
               and
               obeyed
               whom
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               believe
               and
               obey
               ;
               4.
               
               And
               that
               we
               must
               not
               forsake
               that
               Church
               which
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               adhere
               to
               ;
               5.
               
               And
               that
               all
               our
               Lawful
               Pastors
               must
               be
               reverenced
               and
               submitted
               to
               ;
               6.
               
               And
               all
               their
               lawful
               Precepts
               obeyed
               .
               7.
               
               And
               all
               Gods
               Sacraments
               holily
               used
               ;
               8.
               
               And
               all
               Traditions
               from
               the
               Apostles
               to
               the
               Churches
               received
               ;
               with
               many
               more
               such
               :
               Only
               we
               know
               not
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               our
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               Councils
               are
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               promise
               of
               Infallibility
               ;
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               must
               burn
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               procure
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               is
               a
               true
               believer
               Implicitely
               who
               believeth
               not
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Design
               which
               is
               predominant
               here
               is
               too
               visible
               ,
               when
               this
               Implicite
               faith
               cometh
               to
               be
               described
               :
               For
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Belief
               in
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               Christ
               only
               that
               will
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               a
               belief
               in
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               
                 their
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Pope
               too
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               will
               not
               do
               .
               The
               Implicite
               faith
               is
               the
               explicite
               belief
               of
               these
               three
               Articles
               :
               1.
               
               All
               Gods
               Word
               is
               true
               :
               2.
               
               All
               that
               is
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               tells
               us
               is
               Gods
               Word
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Pope
               and
               his
               Council
               and
               Subjects
               are
               this
               Church
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               man
               must
               be
               supposed
               if
               he
               know
               no
               more
               ,
               
                 per
                 impossibile
              
               ,
               not
               to
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Christ
               ,
               or
               who
               he
               is
               as
               to
               his
               Person
               or
               Office
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               or
               will
               do
               for
               us
               :
               And
               yet
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               Vicar
               and
               a
               Church
               .
               Or
               else
               they
               may
               know
               Christ
               and
               Christianity
               before
               they
               know
               that
               there
               is
               any
               
               Pope
               or
               Church
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Pope
               hath
               lost
               the
               Game
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               Popery
               be
               so
               senseless
               a
               thing
               as
               you
               make
               it
               ,
               how
               come
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               persons
               of
               all
               ranks
               and
               qualities
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               Learned
               men
               ,
               and
               Religiously-disposed
               persons
               to
               embrace
               it
               ?
               Have
               not
               they
               souls
               to
               save
               or
               lose
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ?
               and
               do
               they
               not
               lay
               all
               their
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
               upon
               it
               ?
               and
               can
               such
               persons
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               ,
               be
               so
               mad
               and
               senseless
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Do
               we
               need
               thus
               to
               ramble
               round
               about
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               would
               doubt
               of
               the
               thing
               till
               we
               know
               the
               Causes
               of
               it
               ?
               when
               
                 we
                 see
              
               and
               they
               all
               confess
               that
               they
               deny
               all
               our
               senses
               ?
               Will
               you
               not
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Sun
               ,
               till
               you
               know
               what
               it
               is
               made
               of
               ?
               Or
               whether
               the
               Sea
               ebb
               and
               flow
               ,
               till
               you
               know
               the
               Causes
               of
               it
               ?
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               ,
            
             
               Q.
               1.
               
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               the
               Mahometan's
               is
               not
               a
               very
               foolish
               Religion
               ,
               and
               their
               foundation
               (
               the
               pretended
               Mission
               of
               their
               Prophet
               )
               without
               any
               shew
               of
               truth
               ;
               and
               his
               Alcoran
               (
               if
               ever
               you
               read
               it
               )
               a
               heap
               of
               Non-sense
               and
               Confusion
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               Yes
               :
               I
               think
               it
               deserveth
               no
               better
               thoughts
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               And
               do
               you
               not
               know
               that
               (
               though
               it
               arose
               not
               till
               about
               six
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               )
               much
               more
               of
               the
               world
               is
               Mahometan
               than
               Christian
               ?
               And
               are
               there
               not
               far
               Greater
               Emperours
               and
               Princes
               Mahometans
               than
               any
               that
               are
               Christians
               ?
               And
               have
               not
               all
               these
               souls
               to
               save
               or
               lose
               ?
               And
               do
               they
               not
               all
               venture
               their
               souls
               upon
               that
               Religion
               ?
               Why
               then
               is
               not
               your
               argument
               here
               as
               good
               for
               Mahometanism
               as
               for
               Popery
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               Though
               the
               Emperours
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               the
               Great
               Mogul
               ,
               the
               Persian
               ,
               Tartarian
               Mahometans
               ,
               
               &c.
               be
               all
               Great
               as
               to
               their
               vast
               Dominions
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               barbarous
               and
               unlearned
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Papists
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               because
               they
               have
               not
               as
               much
               wit
               as
               we
               :
               but
               because
               they
               think
               that
               our
               
                 laborious
                 wordy
              
               kind
               of
               learning
               ,
               is
               an
               abuse
               of
               wit
               ,
               and
               against
               true
               Policy
               ,
               ludicrously
               or
               contentiously
               diverting
               mens
               minds
               and
               time
               from
               those
               employments
               which
               they
               think
               more
               manly
               and
               profitable
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               Though
               no
               doubt
               but
               they
               do
               err
               more
               unmanly
               on
               that
               extream
               .
               But
               I
               further
               ask
               you
               ,
            
             
               Q.
               2.
               
               Do
               you
               not
               think
               that
               the
               Common
               Religion
               of
               the
               Heathens
               is
               very
               unworthy
               for
               any
               wise
               man
               to
               venture
               his
               soul
               upon
               ?
               If
               you
               have
               but
               read
               how
               it
               is
               described
               by
               the
               Antient
               Christians
               ,
               
                 Justin
                 ,
                 Athenagoras
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 Minutius
                 Foelix
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               you
               will
               say
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               a
               ridiculous
               unmanly
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               no
               better
               of
               it
               than
               they
               did
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               And
               1.
               
               Do
               you
               not
               know
               that
               almost
               all
               the
               world
               was
               then
               Heathen
               and
               Idolaters
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               what
               was
               Judaea
               (
               less
               than
               England
               )
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ?
               Was
               not
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               and
               Alexanders
               before
               that
               ,
               far
               Greater
               than
               any
               Christian
               Prince
               hath
               now
               ?
               And
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               are
               not
               four
               sixth
               parts
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               (
               at
               least
               )
               Heathens
               and
               Idolaters
               ?
               Brierwoods
               Calculation
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               divide
               the
               world
               into
               thirty
               parts
               ,
               nineteen
               are
               Heathen
               ,
               six
               Mahometans
               ,
               and
               five
               only
               Christians
               of
               all
               sorts
               :
               besides
               the
               vast
               unknown
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               like
               to
               have
               any
               Religion
               of
               supernatural
               Revelation
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               And
               do
               you
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               Athens
               and
               
               Rome-Heathen
               were
               no
               Barbarians
               ,
               but
               of
               most
               polite
               literature
               ,
               and
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Learning
               now
               in
               use
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               the
               Christians
               arose
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               accounted
               them
               Barbarians
               ?
               And
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               long
               before
               us
               ,
               the
               Chinenses
               have
               been
               addicted
               to
               Arts
               and
               Literature
               :
               And
               the
               Brachmanes
               and
               Bonzii
               are
               no
               Barbarians
               .
               And
               have
               not
               all
               these
               souls
               to
               save
               or
               lose
               ?
               And
               are
               all
               these
               so
               mad
               as
               to
               cast
               away
               their
               souls
               upon
               a
               senseless
               contemptible
               Religion
               ?
               If
               your
               reason
               be
               good
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               will
               it
               hold
               for
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               than
               the
               Papists
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               what
               a
               handful
               are
               the
               Papists
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               present
               Idolaters
               !
               much
               more
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Heathen
                 world
              
               ,
               before
               Christianity
               and
               Mahometanism
               dispossessed
               them
               of
               those
               parts
               which
               they
               now
               hold
               !
            
             
               With
               what
               greater
               shew
               of
               advantage
               did
               the
               Heathens
               use
               the
               Arguments
               which
               the
               Papists
               do
               now
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               ,
               and
               lay
               their
               Cause
               upon
               !
            
             
               1.
               
               Do
               they
               talk
               of
               Antiquity
               ?
               Why
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Novelty
               of
               Christianity
               in
               comparison
               of
               Heathenism
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               was
               it
               that
               hardned
               them
               to
               contemn
               and
               persecute
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Do
               they
               talk
               of
               Vniversality
               and
               Consent
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               how
               little
               a
               part
               of
               the
               world
               were
               the
               Christians
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               Papists
               now
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               then
               and
               now
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Do
               they
               talk
               of
               Greatness
               ,
               Empire
               ,
               Acts
               and
               Learning
               ?
               How
               little
               are
               they
               as
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               the
               Heathen
               Empires
               ?
               And
               for
               Learning
               ,
               they
               received
               it
               of
               them
               :
               And
               Aristotle
               still
               is
               the
               Schoolmens
               Oracle
               .
               And
               yet
               doubtless
               all
               these
               advantages
               are
               not
               sufficient
               to
               disprove
               the
               follies
               of
               Heanism
               ,
               
               nor
               the
               badness
               of
               their
               Religion
               ?
               And
               yet
               will
               so
               much
               less
               serve
               to
               support
               the
               credit
               of
               senseless
               Popery
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               Christians
               may
               well
               expect
               greater
               helps
               from
               God
               ,
               than
               Heathens
               or
               Mahometans
               :
               Therefore
               that
               so
               many
               Great
               and
               Learned
               and
               Religious
               Christians
               should
               go
               such
               a
               senseless
               way
               to
               another
               world
               ,
               methinks
               seemeth
               strange
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               And
               are
               not
               Greeks
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Abassines
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               all
               Christians
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ?
               Their
               proud
               schismatical
               unchristening
               all
               but
               the
               subjects
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               is
               a
               silly
               proof
               that
               we
               are
               no
               Christians
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               are
               any
               better
               than
               others
               ;
               unless
               Malignity
               ,
               uncharitableness
               and
               Schism
               be
               the
               true
               Excellency
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               And
               are
               not
               other
               Christians
               More
               than
               the
               Papists
               ?
               Bishop
               Bramhall
               reckons
               the
               Papists
               to
               be
               about
               the
               fifth
               part
               of
               Christians
               :
               Suppose
               they
               be
               a
               third
               part
               ?
               They
               are
               still
               the
               Minor
               part
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               are
               not
               the
               Protestants
               as
               Learned
               as
               the
               Papists
               ?
               Why
               then
               will
               not
               your
               argument
               hold
               
                 against
                 them
              
               as
               well
               as
               for
               them
               ?
               Have
               not
               all
               these
               Christians
               souls
               to
               save
               or
               lose
               ?
               And
               do
               they
               not
               take
               that
               for
               the
               true
               Religion
               on
               which
               they
               trust
               their
               souls
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               though
               all
               these
               set
               together
               are
               more
               than
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               yet
               no
               one
               Sect
               of
               them
               is
               so
               great
               ;
               and
               what
               matter
               is
               it
               how
               many
               various
               Sects
               are
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Greek
               Church
               is
               judged
               by
               wise
               men
               ,
               te
               be
               yet
               bigger
               than
               the
               Roman
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               its
               broken
               state
               :
               But
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               it
               was
               much
               bigger
               long
               after
               the
               first
               division
               ,
               before
               the
               Turk
               did
               win
               the
               Eastern
               Empire
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               But
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               your
               objection
               is
               frivolous
               .
               The
               Question
               is
               either
               of
               
                 Different
                 Churches
              
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 Different
                 opinions
              
               and
               parties
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 Church
              
               .
               As
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               There
               are
               but
               two
               opinions
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               about
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               The
               one
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               
                 Papists
                 only
              
               ,
               ☞
               that
               
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 essentially
                 constituted
              
               both
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
              
               as
               
                 his
                 Vicar
              
               and
               
                 universal
                 Monarch
              
               ,
               with
               all
               
                 his
                 subjects
              
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 pars
                 Imperans
              
               and
               
                 pars
                 subdita
              
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               is
               the
               judgement
               of
               all
               other
               Christians
               ,
               (
               that
               I
               know
               or
               hear
               of
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               is
               
                 essentially
                 constituted
                 only
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 supream
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 King
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 pars
                 Imperans
              
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 subjects
              
               as
               the
               
                 pars
                 subdita
              
               ;
               ☞
               And
               that
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               are
               but
               
                 Officiales
                 &
                 subditi
                 primarii
                 vel
                 nobiles
                 ,
                 constitutive
                 parts
                 indeed
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 Churches
              
               (
               some
               humane
               ,
               and
               some
               Divine
               )
               but
               no
               essential
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               ☞
               This
               is
               the
               Grand
               difference
               between
               the
               Papists
               and
               all
               other
               Christians
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 What
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 ?
                 Whether
                 it
                 have
                 any
                 Constitutive
                 Vniversal
                 Head
              
               or
               
                 Monarch
                 besides
                 Christ
              
               ?
               Now
               seeing
               that
               
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 Armenians
              
               and
               all
               agree
               with
               us
               in
               this
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               to
               them
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               see
               that
               we
               are
               all
               of
               the
               same
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               the
               same
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               all
               for
               the
               same
               Official
               Ministers
               ;
               Because
               we
               are
               all
               for
               the
               same
               Constitutive
               Head
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 subjects
                 as
                 such
              
               ,
               and
               agree
               in
               all
               the
               Essential
               parts
               ,
               ☞
               So
               that
               our
               differences
               among
               all
               these
               parties
               or
               particular
               Churches
               or
               
               Countries
               is
               but
               the
               difference
               of
               Opinions
               and
               
                 parties
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               not
               a
               difference
               of
               Catholick
               Churches
               (
               which
               can
               be
               but
               one
               .
               )
            
             
               And
               if
               that
               be
               the
               question
               ,
               I
               undertake
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               no
               one
               Sect
               of
               Christians
               known
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               hath
               so
               many
               different
               opinions
               within
               it self
               ,
               (
               if
               half
               so
               many
               ,
               )
               nor
               have
               written
               half
               so
               much
               against
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               have
               done
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               I
               must
               not
               here
               anticipate
               my
               further
               work
               :
               when
               I
               come
               to
               that
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               you
               how
               small
               and
               how
               disagreeing
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               the
               Papists
               are
               .
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               recited
               the
               words
               of
               their
               
                 Melchior
                 Canus
              
               who
               boasteth
               that
               the
               Papacy
               yet
               standeth
               ,
               though
               almost
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               besides
               Princes
               ,
               almost
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               have
               fought
               against
               it
               .
               Was
               it
               then
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ?
               And
               the
               words
               of
               Reynerius
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Armenians
               and
               the
               others
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               (
               without
               the
               Empire
               he
               meaneth
               )
               were
               not
               under
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
               I
               shall
               ,
               if
               I
               live
               to
               do
               that
               work
               ,
               yet
               fullier
               shew
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               but
               the
               chief
               Patriarch
               in
               one
               Empire
               ,
               as
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               is
               the
               chief
               Bishop
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               General
               Councils
               were
               but
               General
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Empire
               (
               inconsiderable
               occasional
               accidentals
               excepted
               )
               ,
               even
               as
               our
               Convocations
               ,
               or
               the
               Scots
               General
               Assemblies
               were
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               far
               larger
               Empire
               .
               But
               all
               this
               I
               have
               done
               already
               in
               other
               writings
               ,
               beyond
               all
               reasonable
               contradiction
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               Tell
               me
               then
               ,
               how
               it
               cometh
               to
               pass
               that
               so
               many
               Princes
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               Learned
               men
               ,
               and
               Religious
               can
               be
               so
               marvellously
               deluded
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Alas
               poor
               man
               ;
               You
               talk
               as
               if
               you
               knew
               not
               your self
               nor
               mankind
               !
               how
               bad
               a
               thing
               corrupt
               unsanctified
               nature
               is
               !
               Why
               do
               you
               not
               also
               ask
               ,
               How
               cometh
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               World
               (
               even
               five
               parts
               of
               six
               )
               are
               Heathens
               and
               Mahometanes
               !
               and
               that
               most
               of
               the
               World
               are
               wilful
               self-destroyers
               ;
               many
               ruining
               their
               very
               bodies
               ,
               Eating
               ,
               and
               Drinking
               ,
               and
               Whoreing
               ,
               and
               Idling
               them
               into
               Gowt
               ,
               Stone
               ,
               Dropsies
               and
               an
               hundred
               Maladies
               :
               but
               far
               more
               ruining
               their
               souls
               .
               Why
               do
               you
               not
               also
               ask
               ,
               How
               reasonable
               Creatures
               (
               of
               all
               Professions
               )
               are
               so
               worse
               than
               mad
               ,
               as
               to
               sell
               their
               souls
               and
               everlasting
               hopes
               ,
               for
               a
               dream
               and
               shadow
               ,
               or
               for
               dirt
               and
               dung
               ;
               even
               for
               a
               few
               Cups
               or
               Morsels
               ,
               or
               merry
               hours
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               are
               like
               the
               mirth
               of
               drunkenness
               ,
               which
               is
               quickly
               gone
               ,
               and
               ends
               in
               sickness
               and
               in
               shame
               !
               For
               a
               great
               Name
               ,
               and
               a
               large
               attendance
               in
               their
               way
               to
               the
               grave
               !
               For
               the
               thoughts
               and
               breath
               of
               mortal
               man
               !
               And
               for
               that
               which
               all
               men
               first
               or
               last
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               call
               meer
               Vanity
               and
               Vexation
               !
               Were
               not
               men
               mad
               in
               sin
               ,
               had
               they
               never
               heard
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               dead
               Carkass
               and
               a
               grave
               would
               do
               more
               to
               make
               them
               sober
               and
               considerate
               ,
               than
               is
               done
               with
               most
               .
               When
               most
               of
               the
               World
               will
               obstinately
               follow
               the
               Devil
               their
               enemy
               ,
               by
               known
               sin
               to
               everlasting
               misery
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               commands
               ,
               exhortations
               ,
               promises
               ,
               threatnings
               ,
               mercies
               and
               warnings
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               perswasions
               of
               their
               truest
               friends
               ,
               What
               wonder
               if
               the
               same
               men
               can
               be
               Papists
               or
               any
               thing
               ?
            
             
               But
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               some
               of
               the
               particular
               Causes
               .
            
             
             
               I.
               Abroad
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               there
               are
               all
               these
               Reasons
               easily
               discernible
               .
               1.
               
               Who
               knoweth
               not
               how
               great
               an
               advantage
               Education
               hath
               ,
               to
               form
               mens
               judgements
               to
               almost
               any
               thing
               ,
               how
               bad
               soever
               ?
               That
               which
               children
               receive
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               disagreeable
               to
               their
               sensible
               interest
               ,
               how
               commonly
               and
               tenaciously
               do
               they
               follow
               ?
               Whence
               is
               it
               that
               the
               whole
               Empires
               and
               Kingdoms
               of
               Pagans
               are
               all
               of
               one
               mind
               ;
               and
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Mahometans
               of
               another
               ?
               One
               Kingdom
               almost
               all
               Greek
               Christians
               and
               another
               Papists
               ,
               and
               another
               Lutherans
               ,
               and
               another
               Reformists
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
              
               ?
               Hath
               not
               education
               a
               great
               hand
               in
               this
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               the
               company
               which
               they
               converse
               with
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               small
               power
               with
               mens
               minds
               .
               Especially
               when
               men
               live
               where
               almost
               all
               
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 mind
              
               ,
               they
               think
               that
               concord
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               modesty
               forbiddeth
               them
               to
               be
               wiser
               than
               all
               the
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               when
               they
               know
               few
               or
               none
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               how
               should
               they
               know
               what
               they
               are
               ?
               And
               when
               they
               hear
               an
               hundred
               lies
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               never
               hear
               them
               speak
               for
               themselves
               ,
               they
               think
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               modesty
               ,
               humanity
               and
               converse
               ,
               oblige
               them
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               so
               Many
               ,
               so
               Great
               ,
               and
               so
               Learned
               and
               Religious
               persons
               will
               not
               impudently
               lie
               :
               When
               as
               perhaps
               the
               lye
               it self
               is
               a
               Tradition
               which
               the
               lyars
               received
               on
               the
               same
               terms
               in
               modest
               credulity
               from
               their
               teachers
               or
               fathers
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               specially
               ,
               the
               Names
               of
               
                 Order
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 Vnity
              
               ,
               and
               Concord
               ,
               deceive
               many
               millions
               of
               souls
               :
               For
               Order
               and
               Vnity
               are
               justly
               amiable
               to
               nature
               it self
               .
               And
               the
               purblind
               know
               not
               an
               Image
               from
               a
               Man.
               
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Especially
               when
               civil
               Wars
               ,
               or
               Church
               discords
               have
               distracted
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               made
               men
               aweary
               of
               all
               that
               's
               present
               ,
               and
               suspicious
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               their
               disappointments
               ;
               this
               maketh
               men
               hearken
               to
               any
               thing
               which
               pretendeth
               to
               
                 certain
                 settlement
                 ,
                 Order
              
               and
               peace
               .
               Even
               as
               a
               man
               that
               by
               turning
               round
               is
               wheelsick
               ,
               will
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               next
               post
               or
               fixed
               thing
               ,
               to
               keep
               him
               from
               falling
               down
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               when
               their
               Teachers
               make
               them
               believe
               ,
               that
               all
               Christians
               besides
               them
               do
               live
               like
               mad-men
               ,
               in
               Sects
               and
               Schismes
               ,
               distractedly
               tearing
               out
               one
               anothers
               throats
               ,
               What
               wonder
               if
               this
               make
               men
               willing
               of
               any
               way
               which
               pretends
               to
               peace
               ,
               and
               glad
               to
               run
               into
               any
               Cottage
               which
               will
               keep
               them
               from
               such
               a
               storm
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               the
               great
               cause
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Blindness
               of
               mens
               minds
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               wickedness
               of
               all
               unrenewed
               hearts
               ,
               and
               3.
               
               The
               power
               of
               
                 carnal
                 Interest
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Few
               men
               are
               of
               
                 great
                 natural
                 parts
              
               for
               wit
               ,
               and
               fewer
               improve
               them
               ,
               by
               any
               serious
               study
               of
               things
               spiritual
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Almost
               all
               men
               study
               with
               the
               byas
               of
               prejudice
               and
               partiality
               ,
               and
               as
               men
               that
               would
               have
               
                 one
                 side
              
               to
               be
               right
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               for
               their
               worldly
               ends
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Sin
               Ruleth
               in
               most
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               enmity
               against
               God
               and
               his
               Laws
               prevaileth
               in
               carnal
               minds
               ,
               Rom.
               8.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               enmity
               is
               an
               ill
               student
               and
               seeker
               of
               truth
               ;
               and
               friendship
               is
               an
               incompetent
               judge
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               None
               but
               a
               few
               self-denying
               persons
               can
               bear
               to
               be
               reproached
               as
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               by
               all
               about
               them
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Especially
               the
               countenance
               or
               discountenance
               of
               
                 Great
                 ones
              
               ,
               doth
               more
               with
               such
               than
               Heaven
               and
               Hell.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               that
               's
               not
               all
               ,
               But
               he
               that
               will
               not
               be
               a
               Papist
               ,
               in
               most
               of
               their
               Countreys
               must
               be
               undone
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               must
               be
               
                 rackt
                 ,
                 tormented
              
               and
               burnt
               :
               And
               it
               is
               but
               few
               that
               have
               learnt
               to
               go
               to
               so
               high
               a
               price
               for
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Religious
               at
               such
               a
               rate
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Therefore
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               utterly
               unknown
               among
               them
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 heartily
              
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               
                 who
                 not
              
               .
               For
               when
               men
               
                 must
                 take
                 on
                 them
              
               to
               be
               Papists
               or
               be
               undone
               ,
               or
               burnt
               ,
               millions
               will
               seem
               to
               be
               such
               that
               are
               not
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               9.
               
               Most
               of
               the
               World
               have
               
                 no
                 Religion
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 power
                 ,
              
               to
               overcome
               the
               world
               and
               flesh
               :
               and
               therefore
               will
               seem
               to
               be
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               upper
               hand
               ,
               and
               serveth
               their
               turns
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Yea
               ,
               the
               very
               Belief
               of
               the
               
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 soul
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               is
               feeble
               ,
               if
               not
               unsound
               and
               lifeless
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               of
               men
               :
               And
               so
               is
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 faith
              
               :
               And
               a
               man
               that
               doubteth
               whether
               there
               be
               
                 another
                 life
                 or
                 not
              
               ,
               will
               make
               as
               sure
               as
               he
               can
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               
                 this
                 present
              
               life
               .
               And
               I
               fear
               that
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               no
               small
               number
               of
               Papists
               ;
               to
               think
               ,
               
                 [
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 life
                 of
                 retribution
                 :
                 I
                 rather
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 :
                 But
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 prove
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 some
                 Religion
                 :
                 And
                 where
                 can
                 I
                 be
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 and
                 safety
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 my
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Teachers
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 say
                 is
                 right
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 prove
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 God
                 will
                 excuse
                 me
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 obey
                 my
                 Governours
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 as
                 the
                 
                 most
                 do
                 .
                 ]
              
               He
               that
               much
               doubteth
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 it self
              
               ,
               may
               easily
               fall
               in
               with
               any
               Sect
               which
               seemeth
               for
               his
               interest
               .
               I
               fear
               Melancthon
               too
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Italians
                 maintain
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               And
               many
               Nicodemites
               think
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               needs
               not
               expose
               himself
               to
               danger
               for
               his
               faith
               ,
               but
               may
               keep
               it
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               his
               neighbours
               do
               :
               especially
               where
               they
               have
               no
               other
               society
               to
               joyn
               with
               ,
               they
               think
               it
               better
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               Popish
               Churches
               than
               none
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               And
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               think
               that
               it
               is
               but
               few
               among
               the
               multitude
               ,
               that
               
                 understand
                 indeed
              
               what
               the
               Papists
               hold
               ,
               while
               they
               go
               with
               them
               in
               the
               
                 general
                 Name
              
               and
               profession
               :
               And
               in
               particular
               about
               Transubstantiation
               :
               When
               even
               the
               subtle
               Schoolmen
               are
               not
               agreed
               of
               its
               proper
               sense
               ;
               (
               as
               Durandus
               his
               instance
               for
               one
               doth
               prove
               .
               )
               I
               do
               not
               think
               that
               one
               of
               an
               hundred
               that
               receiveth
               their
               Eucharist
               ,
               doth
               in
               his
               heart
               believe
               ,
               that
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 Bread
              
               :
               But
               some
               think
               that
               their
               Church
               it self
               
                 meaneth
                 otherwise
              
               :
               And
               some
               say
               ,
               [
               It
               is
               not
               for
               such
               as
               I
               to
               contradict
               them
               and
               dispute
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               leave
               every
               one
               to
               think
               as
               he
               will
               ;
               and
               so
               will
               I.
               ]
            
             
               13.
               
               And
               as
               for
               Princes
               and
               Lords
               abroad
               ,
               Those
               that
               have
               once
               escaped
               Popery
               will
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               entertain
               it
               again
               ,
               unless
               
                 lust
                 and
                 folly
              
               have
               sold
               them
               for
               a
               prey
               :
               But
               they
               that
               live
               where
               their
               subjects
               are
               Papists
               ,
               dare
               not
               venture
               to
               shake
               so
               great
               a
               fabrick
               ,
               lest
               they
               overthrow
               themselves
               :
            
             
               For
               1.
               
               People
               are
               tumultuous
               ;
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               Popish
               Clergie
               are
               rich
               and
               powerful
               and
               exceeding
               numerous
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Religion
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               men
               are
               tender
               and
               tenacious
               of
               ,
               who
               are
               seriously
               of
               any
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Popish
               doctrine
               of
               deposing
               and
               killing
               excommunicate
               Kings
               ,
               maketh
               many
               Princes
               flatter
               the
               Priests
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               losing
               ●heir
               lives
               .
               They
               think
               that
               it
               is
               better
               make
               some
               advantage
               of
               the
               Popes
               friendship
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               such
               an
               enemy
               ,
               whose
               Knives
               and
               poison
               have
               easie
               access
               ,
               and
               whose
               armies
               we
               must
               watch
               against
               in
               peace
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               continued
               War
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               not
               when
               they
               are
               in
               our
               own
               houses
               or
               near
               us
               ,
               nor
               where
               nor
               when
               we
               are
               in
               safety
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               And
               ,
               alas
               ,
               the
               Great
               ones
               of
               the
               World
               have
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Temptations
              
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               
                 weakest
                 lusts
              
               and
               passions
               ,
               and
               have
               more
               of
               
                 worldly
                 and
                 carnal
                 Interest
              
               to
               carry
               them
               away
               !
            
             
               15.
               
               And
               the
               Papists
               Religion
               is
               notably
               suited
               to
               their
               
                 lusts
                 and
                 carnal
                 ends
              
               :
               All
               which
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               may
               tell
               you
               that
               it
               no
               wonder
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               forreign
               Princes
               ,
               and
               States
               and
               Nobles
               can
               cleave
               to
               so
               sensless
               a
               way
               as
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               II.
               But
               how
               come
               so
               many
               among
               us
               in
               England
               to
               turn
               Papists
               of
               late
               years
               ,
               where
               Popery
               is
               discountenanced
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               Parliament
               and
               Laws
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Many
               of
               the
               same
               Causes
               do
               this
               ,
               which
               I
               need
               not
               reherse
               .
               And
               1.
               
               Too
               many
               both
               Noble
               and
               ignoble
               are
               
                 prepared
                 by
                 their
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 vicious
                 life
                 .
              
               There
               are
               many
               things
               in
               Popery
               which
               greatly
               accommodate
               a
               carnal
               mind
               and
               a
               debauched
               guilty
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               affordeth
               not
               .
               And
               a
               profligate
               
               flagitious
               person
               ,
               is
               likeliest
               to
               be
               
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               given
               up
               to
               believe
               a
               lye
               ,
               seeing
               they
               received
               not
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               love
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               I
               fear
               nothing
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               lest
               men
               turn
               Heart-Infidels
               and
               Tongue-Papists
               (
               as
               the
               suitablest
               Reserve
               ,
               lest
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               and
               the
               
                 life
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               should
               prove
               a
               truth
               )
               .
               And
               indeed
               great
               sins
               Cry
               for
               great
               Vengeance
               :
               And
               what
               Greater
               than
               for
               
                 Mind
                 ,
                 Will
              
               and
               Life
               to
               be
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               alas
               ,
               except
               Lawyers
               ,
               Physicions
               and
               others
               bred
               up
               to
               Studies
               and
               Employments
               ,
               how
               few
               are
               there
               of
               Nobility
               or
               Gentry
               that
               are
               
                 hard
                 studying
              
               men
               !
               And
               the
               great
               Mysteries
               of
               Religion
               will
               not
               be
               
                 well
                 learned
              
               and
               defended
               ,
               by
               a
               life
               of
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               playing
               ,
               jeasting
               ,
               gaming
               ,
               hawking
               ,
               hunting
               ,
               visitings
               of
               empty
               company
               ,
               lustfulness
               ,
               worldliness
               ,
               or
               vain-glorious
               pomp
               .
               No
               men
               grow
               wise
               or
               Christians
               indeed
               by
               such
               a
               course
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               indeed
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Priests
              
               are
               more
               industrious
               than
               too
               many
               of
               our
               Incumbent
               Ministers
               ;
               for
               which
               they
               are
               Commendable
               in
               their
               way
               :
               The
               Erroneous
               are
               oft
               more
               zealous
               than
               the
               Orthodox
               .
               And
               they
               that
               apprehend
               themselves
               between
               fear
               and
               hope
               ,
               are
               usually
               more
               industrious
               than
               they
               that
               by
               possession
               are
               secure
               :
               which
               maketh
               the
               
                 lower
                 side
              
               so
               oft
               get
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 upper
                 side
              
               go
               down
               .
               And
               I
               would
               I
               might
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               our
               Ministers
               are
               too
               few
               of
               them
               
                 able
                 to
                 deal
              
               with
               a
               trained
               Sophister
               :
               Some
               are
               unable
               in
               this
               
                 particular
                 cause
              
               ,
               because
               they
               take
               it
               as
               a
               baffled
               pack
               of
               notorious
               Errors
               ,
               and
               thought
               that
               few
               sober
               persons
               were
               in
               danger
               of
               it
               :
               And
               so
               
               they
               have
               (
               honestly
               )
               bent
               their
               studies
               and
               labours
               to
               the
               winning
               of
               sensual
               persons
               from
               their
               sins
               ;
               and
               are
               unfurnished
               in
               the
               Popish
               Controversies
               ;
               knowing
               that
               they
               can
               refer
               them
               to
               multitudes
               of
               Books
               ,
               which
               are
               unanswerable
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               too
               many
               also
               are
               unable
               through
               
                 meer
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 lowness
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 gross
                 insufficiency
              
               or
               negligence
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               this
               ,
               but
               other
               parts
               of
               their
               Ministerial
               work
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               we
               have
               incurred
               no
               small
               dammage
               and
               danger
               ,
               by
               
                 ignorant
                 Over-doing
              
               against
               the
               Papists
               :
               Partly
               with
               the
               
                 self-wise
                 Sectaries
              
               ,
               calling
               many
               laudable
               or
               blameless
               things
               ,
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Antichristianity
              
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               cross
               to
               their
               pre-judging
               partial
               conceits
               :
               And
               partly
               by
               some
               
                 unsound
                 doctrines
              
               ,
               which
               some
               defend
               as
               parts
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               :
               And
               partly
               by
               
                 magnifying
                 verbal
                 differences
              
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               noise
               about
               them
               as
               if
               they
               were
               real
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               salvation
               lyeth
               on
               :
               For
               want
               of
               skill
               to
               
                 state
                 a
                 controversie
              
               ,
               and
               discern
               a
               verbal
               difference
               from
               a
               real
               .
               And
               when
               a
               Papist
               can
               but
               shew
               their
               Novices
               one
               such
               palpable
               error
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               What
               sad
               work
               will
               he
               make
               with
               it
               ?
               and
               still
               harp
               upon
               that
               string
               ,
               and
               perswade
               the
               people
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               differences
               are
               such
               like
               .
               And
               thus
               many
               Overdoing
               well-meaning
               ignorant
               men
               both
               Ministers
               and
               people
               ,
               have
               unwittingly
               done
               as
               much
               to
               harden
               Papists
               ,
               and
               increase
               their
               numbers
               ,
               almost
               as
               if
               Satan
               had
               hired
               them
               as
               Spies
               ,
               to
               betray
               the
               Churches
               and
               Cause
               of
               Christ
               :
               Yea
               ,
               and
               if
               one
               better
               studied
               in
               these
               points
               ,
               shall
               go
               a
               sounder
               and
               
               more
               successful
               way
               to
               work
               ,
               and
               take
               these
               weapons
               out
               of
               the
               Papists
               hands
               ,
               which
               some
               ignorant
               Protestants
               have
               given
               them
               ,
               the
               same
               mens
               blind
               zeal
               will
               rage
               against
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               did
               against
               
                 Chillingworth
                 ,
                 Anthony
                 Wotton
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               our
               greatest
               Champions
               )
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               themselves
               but
               these
               ,
               that
               were
               befriending
               Popery
               .
               So
               that
               they
               neither
               can
               confute
               them
               soundly
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               will
               suffer
               others
               ,
               but
               zealous
               Protestants
               assault
               Christs
               ablest
               servants
               at
               their
               backs
               ,
               while
               their
               faces
               are
               towards
               the
               adversaries
               whom
               they
               oppose
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               nothing
               among
               us
               (
               except
               Ignorance
               and
               wickedness
               )
               increaseth
               them
               more
               ,
               than
               the
               scandal
               of
               our
               numerous
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               
                 abominable
                 Sects
              
               .
               When
               the
               people
               see
               many
               zealous
               professors
               turn
               Quakers
               ,
               or
               Ranters
               ,
               or
               Seekers
               ,
               or
               Antinomians
               ,
               or
               Socinians
               ,
               or
               Familists
               ;
               and
               shall
               see
               the
               more
               tolerable
               parties
               (
               Episcopal
               ,
               Presbyterian
               ,
               Independant
               ,
               Erastian
               ,
               Separatists
               ,
               and
               Anabaptists
               )
               condemning
               ,
               backbiting
               ,
               reproaching
               and
               making
               odious
               (
               if
               not
               persecuteing
               )
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               shunning
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               the
               Communion
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               the
               Papists
               .
               This
               makes
               them
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               seek
               some
               surer
               soberer
               way
               than
               any
               of
               us
               have
               yet
               found
               :
               and
               the
               Papists
               set
               in
               and
               tell
               them
               ,
               
                 [
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 branches
                 broken
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Vine
                 and
                 withered
                 ;
                 This
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 gone
                 thence
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 stop
                 or
                 consistence
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 crumble
                 all
                 to
                 dust
                 and
                 atomes
                 :
                 You
                 must
                 become
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 or
                 go
                 mad
                 :
                 You
                 see
                 
                 to
                 what
                 confusion
                 all
                 others
                 tend
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 once
                 leave
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 never
                 know
                 where
                 to
                 settle
                 ▪
                 Which
                 Sect
                 will
                 you
                 be
                 of
                 ?
                 If
                 an
                 Independant
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 ?
                 If
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 an
                 Antinomian
                 ?
                 How
                 will
                 you
                 ever
                 know
                 which
                 one
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ]
                 ?
              
               All
               this
               is
               easily
               answered
               by
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               ;
               But
               to
               the
               ignorant
               Vulgar
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               unanswerable
               .
               And
               alas
               ,
               how
               many
               have
               given
               them
               this
               scandal
               ?
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 to
              
               some
               by
               
                 whom
                 offence
                 cometh
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               the
               Contentions
               of
               our
               Clergie
               advantage
               them
               more
               than
               the
               divisions
               of
               the
               people
               :
               when
               we
               are
               of
               
                 many
                 interests
              
               ,
               and
               many
               parties
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               make
               each
               other
               contemptible
               and
               odious
               :
               especially
               when
               we
               come
               to
               hinder
               each
               other
               from
               the
               
                 work
                 of
                 our
                 Ministry
              
               .
               A
               house
               and
               Kingdom
               divided
               cannot
               stand
               :
               Christ
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               Devil
               himself
               is
               not
               so
               foolish
               ,
               as
               to
               divide
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               All
               our
               consent
               and
               best
               endeavour
               is
               too
               little
               to
               save
               mens
               souls
               from
               sin
               and
               error
               :
               And
               when
               
                 one
                 part
              
               is
               
                 cast
                 by
              
               ,
               and
               
                 each
                 part
              
               by
               
                 contention
                 hindereth
              
               the
               other
               :
               the
               Papists
               have
               the
               far
               easier
               work
               .
               When
               
                 one
                 part
              
               are
               not
               to
               come
               within
               five
               miles
               of
               Cities
               or
               Corporations
               ,
               where
               Papists
               are
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               may
               come
               near
               them
               are
               
                 too
                 few
              
               ,
               and
               many
               
                 too
                 indisposed
              
               ,
               or
               negligent
               in
               resisting
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               are
               all
               overdone
               by
               their
               Priests
               in
               constant
               diligence
               ,
               (
               especially
               with
               the
               
                 Greater
                 rank
              
               of
               men
               ,
               with
               whom
               
                 one
                 part
              
               of
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               have
               almost
               as
               
               little
               inclination
               as
               opportunity
               to
               converse
               ,
               )
               no
               wonder
               if
               the
               Roman
               work
               go
               on
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               ,
               alas
               ,
               how
               great
               advantage
               have
               they
               made
               of
               our
               late
               calamitous
               
                 Civil
                 Wars
              
               ,
               and
               manifold
               scandalous
               Rebellions
               ?
               Though
               indeed
               it
               was
               the
               terrour
               of
               their
               murdering
               about
               
                 two
                 hundred
                 thousand
              
               in
               Ireland
               (
               of
               which
               see
               Bishop
               Jones
               ,
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Temple
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Orery
               against
               Welsh
               ,
               )
               which
               frightened
               those
               that
               I
               was
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               peace
               ,
               and
               almost
               out
               of
               their
               wits
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               yet
               
                 dead
                 men
              
               are
               not
               heard
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               their
               service
               for
               the
               King
               in
               England
               serveth
               not
               only
               for
               a
               Cloke
               for
               that
               ,
               but
               for
               an
               advantage
               against
               many
               that
               stand
               in
               their
               way
               .
               In
               all
               Civil
               Wars
               ,
               if
               the
               Clergy
               be
               drawn
               in
               to
               own
               
                 several
                 Causes
              
               (
               especially
               if
               they
               own
               an
               
                 ill
                 Cause
              
               )
               who
               ever
               prevaileth
               ,
               Religion
               suffereth
               by
               it
               ;
               while
               
                 one
                 part
              
               of
               them
               are
               laid
               by
               ,
               or
               hindered
               by
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               though
               God
               hath
               greatly
               obliged
               this
               Nation
               to
               thankfulness
               ,
               by
               preserving
               our
               Superiours
               so
               much
               from
               Popery
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               yet
               some
               of
               their
               names
               are
               injuriously
               abused
               ,
               to
               entice
               men
               to
               the
               Popish
               way
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               so
               much
               countenance
               and
               patronage
               ,
               that
               Interest
               might
               invite
               them
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               And
               the
               World
               is
               lyable
               to
               changes
               ,
               and
               weary
               of
               holding
               long
               in
               one
               way
               :
               The
               name
               of
               Antiquity
               especially
               in
               Religion
               is
               venerable
               with
               all
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               Novelty
               that
               pleaseth
               in
               the
               Matter
               .
               And
               when
               Popery
               is
               
                 to
                 us
              
               a
               
                 New
                 way
              
               honoured
               with
               the
               name
               of
               
                 The
                 old
                 Religion
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               taking
               bait
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               But
               the
               grand
               cause
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 common
                 peoples
                 Ignorance
              
               ,
               as
               being
               ungrounded
               in
               their
               own
               Religion
               ;
               and
               their
               badness
               ,
               who
               measure
               all
               by
               carnal
               Interests
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 our
                 great
                 and
                 manifold
                 sins
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               we
               have
               forfeited
               Gods
               presence
               and
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               provoked
               him
               to
               leave
               us
               to
               the
               shame
               and
               ruine
               of
               our
               own
               lusts
               and
               delusions
               to
               undoe
               our selves
               .
               Great
               sins
               bring
               great
               plagues
               .
               And
               most
               men
               are
               of
               their
               Religion
               who
               have
               the
               
                 greatest
                 interest
              
               in
               their
               estimation
               and
               affections
               ,
               or
               that
               have
               greatest
               advantage
               on
               them
               by
               
                 constant
                 nearness
                 ,
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 kindred
                 ,
                 kindness
              
               or
               
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 good
                 or
                 hurt
              
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               And
               therefore
               to
               your
               question
               
                 Why
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 late
                 turn
                 Papists
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               but
               now
               concludingly
               answer
               you
               ,
               as
               I
               begun
               with
               you
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Cause
               of
               your
               own
               doubts
               ;
               They
               that
               have
               long
               lived
               under
               the
               light
               of
               the
               holy
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               mercies
               which
               have
               blest
               this
               Land
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               been
               sincerely
               no
               true
               Christians
               ,
               but
               loved
               their
               fleshly
               lusts
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               their
               wealth
               and
               worldly
               honour
               ,
               more
               than
               God
               ,
               or
               holiness
               ,
               or
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               they
               easily
               change
               their
               party
               ,
               and
               can
               be
               ,
               in
               siding
               ,
               of
               
                 any
                 Religion
              
               who
               are
               in
               sincerity
               of
               none
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               forsake
               their
               understandings
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               up
               to
               senseless
               and
               unreasonable
               opinions
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               live
               according
               to
               the
               knowledge
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               nor
               obey
               the
               truth
               which
               was
               clearly
               opened
               to
               them
               .
               And
               such
               hypocrites
               and
               perfidious
               rebels
               against
               Christ
               ,
               all
               Protestants
               do
               confess
               themselves
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               who
               turn
               Papists
               ,
               and
               know
               what
               they
               do
               :
               Because
               they
               profess
               to
               go
               from
               a
               
                 state
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 out
                 of
                 
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
              
               ;
               if
               the
               Popes
               judgement
               be
               as
               powerful
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               at
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               there
               no
               hope
               of
               ending
               these
               lamentable
               differences
               ,
               and
               removing
               the
               scandal
               of
               Infidels
               hereby
               ?
               or
               at
               least
               of
               living
               together
               like
               Neighbours
               without
               seeking
               each
               others
               blood
               or
               ruine
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Yes
               ;
               when
               God
               shall
               by
               his
               Providence
               take
               down
               the
               worldly
               Greatness
               and
               Advantages
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               and
               level
               the
               King
               of
               Rome
               with
               the
               true
               Pastors
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               turn
               the
               usurping
               Monarch
               of
               all
               the
               World
               into
               a
               true
               Bishop
               ;
               that
               so
               worldly
               Power
               ,
               honour
               and
               wealth
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               stronger
               arguments
               with
               their
               party
               than
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               ,
               and
               Gods
               commands
               .
               Till
               then
               their
               Great
               twisted
               Interest
               is
               like
               to
               rule
               them
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               in
               the
               errours
               into
               which
               it
               hath
               involved
               them
               .
               Especially
               while
               their
               pretended
               Infallibility
               (
               against
               all
               sense
               and
               reason
               )
               is
               their
               strength
               ,
               which
               maketh
               them
               uncurable
               in
               any
               errour
               which
               they
               once
               embrace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               yet
               I
               did
               in
               the
               second
               Part
               of
               my
               
                 Key
                 for
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               long
               ago
               shew
               the
               terms
               on
               which
               we
               may
               live
               like
               neighbours
               ,
               if
               not
               like
               Christians
               ,
               if
               their
               principles
               would
               allow
               their
               minds
               ,
               to
               be
               but
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               give
               dissenters
               leave
               to
               live
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               still
               profess
               that
               
                 might
                 we
                 but
                 secure
                 our selves
              
               and
               
                 our
                 posterity
              
               ,
               I
               am
               none
               of
               those
               that
               would
               have
               the
               least
               injury
               ,
               much
               less
               cruelty
               exercised
               upon
               any
               man
               for
               being
               a
               Papist
               :
               If
               they
               will
               live
               peaceably
               with
               me
               ,
               or
               but
               give
               me
               leave
               ,
               I
               will
               live
               peaceably
               with
               them
               .
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               
               but
               as
               there
               are
               some
               among
               them
               truly
               fearing
               God
               (
               though
               corrupt
               with
               the
               errours
               of
               their
               education
               )
               so
               there
               are
               more
               that
               are
               of
               kind
               and
               civil
               natures
               ,
               which
               their
               ill
               opinions
               cannot
               make
               fierce
               and
               sanguinary
               nor
               overcome
               .
               And
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               shall
               be
               more
               loving
               ,
               kind
               and
               peaceable
               to
               me
               ,
               than
               I
               will
               be
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               confess
               I
               have
               a
               greater
               respect
               and
               honour
               for
               those
               whose
               Ancestors
               have
               transmitted
               Popery
               to
               them
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               True
               Catholick
               faith
               ,
               and
               who
               live
               according
               to
               what
               they
               know
               (
               though
               perhaps
               in
               blind
               zeal
               they
               hate
               me
               and
               such
               others
               for
               the
               Interest
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               )
               than
               I
               have
               for
               those
               that
               seemed
               once
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               by
               filthy
               debauched
               lives
               have
               made
               it
               seem
               needful
               or
               convenient
               for
               them
               to
               turn
               Papists
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               a
               seeming
               Religion
               and
               Priests
               pardons
               to
               quiet
               or
               deceive
               their
               Consciences
               ;
               or
               than
               I
               have
               for
               those
               Papists
               who
               live
               in
               drunkenness
               ,
               lust
               and
               common
               lying
               and
               prophane
               swearing
               ,
               while
               yet
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               Religious
               and
               regardful
               of
               God
               and
               their
               souls
               ;
               or
               than
               I
               have
               for
               those
               Priests
               who
               befriend
               such
               mens
               wickedness
               for
               the
               increase
               and
               interest
               of
               their
               Church
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               I
               truly
               profess
               that
               if
               I
               know
               a
               truly
               Godly
               conscionable
               charitable
               Papist
               ,
               I
               must
               ,
               I
               will
               love
               and
               honour
               him
               far
               more
               than
               an
               ungodly
               ,
               unconscionable
               ,
               uncharitable
               Protestant
               .
               And
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               discern
               ,
               both
               Ministers
               and
               private
               Christians
               (
               but
               especially
               Ministers
               )
               whom
               I
               most
               converse
               with
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               there
               no
               way
               possible
               to
               bring
               them
               fairly
               off
               ,
               in
               this
               gross
               business
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               
               without
               putting
               them
               upon
               the
               disclaiming
               of
               the
               Popes
               and
               General
               Councils
               Infallibility
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               devise
               accommodations
               to
               strengthen
               them
               in
               their
               other
               errours
               ,
               if
               I
               could
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               would
               cure
               any
               errour
               in
               any
               ,
               though
               they
               intend
               their
               own
               cure
               to
               an
               evil
               end
               .
               I
               cannot
               be
               perswaded
               but
               their
               understanding
               men
               are
               sorry
               at
               the
               heart
               that
               the
               Laterane
               Council
               hath
               drawn
               them
               into
               such
               a
               snare
               ,
               by
               making
               Transubstantiation
               an
               Article
               of
               their
               faith
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               very
               angry
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               wish
               that
               it
               had
               never
               been
               done
               :
               but
               being
               done
               they
               must
               take
               on
               them
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               lest
               they
               pull
               down
               with
               their
               foundation
               all
               their
               fabrick
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               they
               are
               troubled
               and
               ashamed
               to
               read
               the
               Schoolmens
               disputes
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               exposing
               Christianity
               to
               the
               Infidels
               scorn
               ,
               which
               this
               Council
               hath
               most
               occasioned
               .
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               bring
               them
               off
               ,
               unless
               they
               will
               hearken
               to
               what
               Dr.
               Taylor
               in
               his
               Disswasive
               from
               Popery
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Heylin
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Pierson
               and
               Dr.
               Gunning
               in
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               have
               said
               against
               the
               Validity
               of
               that
               Laterane
               Council
               (
               could
               they
               but
               spare
               the
               Canon
               for
               deposing
               Temporal
               Lords
               ,
               and
               dispossessing
               them
               of
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               absolving
               all
               their
               Papists
               subjects
               from
               their
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               exterminating
               the
               rest
               ;
               Yea
               it
               would
               be
               more
               serviceable
               to
               them
               at
               last
               with
               Princes
               ,
               to
               retract
               that
               also
               ,
               than
               to
               keep
               it
               .
               )
               Their
               best
               way
               is
               to
               take
               the
               help
               of
               these
               pretences
               ,
               and
               condemn
               the
               contrary
               Reasons
               of
               Mr.
               Terret
               and
               his
               fellow
               Disputant
               against
               the
               foresaid
               Doctors
               ,
               
               and
               expunge
               that
               Council
               out
               of
               
                 Binnius
                 ,
                 Surius
              
               and
               the
               rest
               who
               number
               it
               with
               the
               approved
               Councils
               ;
               and
               because
               
                 Matth.
                 Paris
              
               and
               others
               say
               that
               some
               at
               the
               Council
               thought
               the
               Canons
               burdensom
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               hastily
               read
               ,
               &c.
               therefore
               say
               ,
               that
               They
               were
               not
               passed
               at
               least
               Conciliariter
               ,
               which
               you
               know
               is
               a
               word
               that
               serveth
               their
               turn
               against
               another
               Council
               which
               they
               dislike
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               shall
               they
               do
               with
               following
               Councils
               ,
               especially
               that
               at
               Trent
               ,
               which
               say
               the
               same
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               The
               best
               shifts
               that
               I
               know
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               do
               as
               they
               do
               about
               the
               condemning
               of
               Pope
               Honoririus
               as
               a
               Heretick
               .
               They
               say
               that
               a
               General
               Council
               and
               Pope
               too
               may
               err
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               did
               in
               judging
               of
               Honorius
               his
               meaning
               :
               So
               they
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               did
               decree
               this
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               faith
               ,
               only
               because
               they
               thought
               that
               the
               Church
               so
               held
               it
               :
               which
               was
               because
               they
               thought
               that
               the
               General
               approved
               Council
               of
               Laterane
               had
               so
               decreed
               it
               ▪
               But
               now
               finding
               that
               it
               was
               not
               so
               decreed
               there
               ,
               the
               error
               in
               matter
               of
               fact
               ceasing
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               supposition
               ,
               the
               doctrinal
               error
               proveth
               to
               be
               no
               Article
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               
                 Conciliariter
                 decretum
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Or
               if
               this
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               they
               are
               best
               yet
               stretch
               the
               words
               of
               Rome
               and
               Trent
               ,
               to
               a
               more
               tolerable
               signification
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               the
               ceasing
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               which
               is
               meant
               ;
               but
               the
               changing
               it
               into
               a
               Relative
               new
               form
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Whole
                 substance
                 
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 changed
              
               from
               being
               a
               meer
               Common
               man
               ,
               
                 into
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
              
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               without
               any
               cessation
               of
               his
               Humanity
               ;
               but
               only
               
                 quia
                 forma
                 ultima
                 denominat
              
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               any
               more
               to
               be
               called
               meerly
               
                 A
                 Man
              
               ,
               but
               
                 A
                 King
                 ,
                 A
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Or
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 whole
                 substance
              
               of
               a
               piece
               of
               Gold
               is
               changed
               into
               
                 Currant
                 Coin
              
               by
               the
               Kings
               Stamp
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 whole
                 substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 (
                 Representative
                 )
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 substance
                 of
                 Wine
                 into
                 his
                 (
                 Representative
                 )
                 blood
                 ;
                 which
                 change
              
               they
               call
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               should
               I
               give
               counsel
               to
               men
               that
               will
               not
               thank
               me
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               obstinately
               refuse
               much
               better
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               But
               why
               speak
               you
               nothing
               of
               their
               denying
               the
               people
               the
               Cup
               ?
               I
               thought
               you
               would
               principally
               have
               fastned
               on
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Because
               it
               is
               no
               part
               of
               this
               present
               Controversie
               ,
               which
               I
               was
               first
               to
               handle
               ,
               though
               it
               concern
               the
               same
               Sacrament
               :
               But
               it
               is
               such
               an
               instance
               ,
               as
               serveth
               to
               tell
               those
               of
               the
               world
               that
               will
               understand
               ,
               what
               horrid
               
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 audacious
                 arrogance
              
               and
               Vsurpation
               and
               
                 Treason
                 against
                 God
              
               and
               the
               
                 true
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               this
               pretended
               Monarch
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               his
               pretended
               Catholick
               Church
               (
               the
               Popish
               Sect
               )
               are
               guilty
               of
               :
               considering
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               as
               essential
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Sacracrament
               as
               the
               Bread
               is
               :
               For
               Christ
               hath
               made
               no
               difference
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               hath
               the
               same
               Institution
               and
               express
               Command
               :
               He
               that
               said
               ,
               [
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 Eat
              
               ]
               said
               also
               
               [
               
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
              
               :
               ]
               He
               hath
               said
               ,
               [
               
                 Do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
              
               ]
               of
               One
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Other
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Therefore
               to
               take
               away
               an
               
                 Essential
                 part
              
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               another
               thing
               .
               As
               it
               is
               not
               a
               humane
               body
               that
               hath
               not
               both
               Head
               and
               Heart
               :
               So
               here
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Therefore
               by
               the
               same
               authority
               they
               might
               have
               continued
               the
               Cup
               ,
               and
               taken
               away
               the
               Bread
               ;
               or
               have
               taken
               away
               both
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               on
               the
               same
               reason
               they
               might
               have
               taken
               away
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               all
               Christs
               positive
               Institutions
               .
               And
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               the
               Ministry
               it self
               as
               instituted
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               then
               Gersons
               question
               ,
               
                 de
                 auferabilitate
                 Papae
              
               would
               be
               next
               to
               be
               debated
               :
               For
               were
               he
               of
               
                 Christs
                 own
                 Institution
              
               (
               as
               he
               is
               not
               )
               it
               is
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Cup
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               Could
               he
               but
               prove
               an
               Institution
               of
               his
               Papacy
               as
               evidently
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               be
               his
               Subject
               ?
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               But
               who
               should
               take
               him
               down
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               be
               done
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               Kings
               in
               their
               own
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               General
               Councils
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               may
               easily
               prove
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               more
               power
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               Pope
               ,
               than
               he
               hath
               to
               cast
               out
               half
               Christs
               Sacrament
               :
               And
               they
               may
               better
               forbid
               their
               own
               Subjects
               to
               obey
               a
               forreign
               Usurper
               ,
               than
               he
               can
               forbid
               all
               the
               world
               to
               obey
               Christ
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               can
               hardly
               devise
               
                 What
                 Reason
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ?
              
               What
               point
               of
               their
               Religion
               ?
               What
               Interest
               of
               their
               own
               did
               engage
               them
               to
               it
               ?
               Unless
               it
               be
               their
               
               Interest
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               are
               Above
               Christ
               and
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               yet
               discern
               their
               reason
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               yet
               they
               have
               ,
               with
               Resolution
               and
               obstinacy
               ,
               persisted
               herein
               divers
               hundreds
               of
               years
               ,
               and
               denyed
               the
               requests
               of
               Emperours
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               great
               part
               of
               several
               Kingdoms
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               This
               and
               the
               leaving
               out
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ,
               seem
               to
               be
               of
               purpose
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               are
               above
               the
               Maker
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               and
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               How
               long
               Lord
               shall
               Tyranny
               oppress
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Honour
               and
               Domination
               and
               Wills
               of
               Rebels
               ,
               prevail
               to
               tread
               down
               Truth
               and
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               notice
               of
               thy
               salvation
               from
               the
               sinful
               miserable
               world
               ;
               whilest
               yet
               we
               daily
               pray
               by
               thy
               Command
               ,
               that
               
                 Thy
                 Name
                 may
                 be
                 Hallowed
                 ,
                 Thy
                 Kingdome
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 Thy
                 Will
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 on
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
              
            
             
               Whether
               the
               Pope
               be
               the
               Antichrist
               meant
               in
               the
               Scripture
               (
               by
               that
               name
               )
               or
               not
               ,
               you
               see
               that
               my
               passing
               it
               by
               doth
               shew
               my
               cautelousness
               in
               resolving
               (
               as
               Zanchy
               and
               others
               before
               me
               have
               done
               )
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               confessedly
               so
               far
               unstudyed
               or
               ignorant
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Revelations
               and
               some
               other
               Scripture
               Prophecies
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               must
               leave
               such
               cases
               to
               such
               as
               Bishop
               Downame
               and
               others
               that
               have
               deeper
               insight
               into
               them
               :
               Every
               man
               should
               be
               best
               at
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               most
               studyed
               .
               But
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               indispensible
               duty
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               all
               due
               charity
               to
               all
               professed
               Christians
               ;
               such
               instances
               as
               these
               which
               I
               have
               here
               opened
               do
               utterly
               
               disable
               me
               from
               confuting
               that
               man
               ,
               who
               shall
               assert
               that
               this
               pretended
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               King
               or
               Monarch
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               )
               is
               an
               abominable
               Usurper
               ,
               and
               insolent
               Traytor
               ,
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               King
               and
               Head
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               .
               How
               long
               will
               Princes
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               Learned
               and
               Unlearned
               be
               deluded
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               fear
               Power
               ?
               And
               when
               shall
               he
               be
               restrained
               from
               hindering
               Christs
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ?
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26931-e4170
           
             
               Johns
               .
               Nov.
               Repr
               .
               p.
            
             426.
             
             Protestants
             formally
             such
             ,
             have
             not
             enough
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             unfeigned
             Love
             of
             God
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             special
             Love
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             unfeigned
             willingness
             to
             obey
             him
             :
             I
             deny
             you
             have
             any
             certain
             knowledge
             or
             feeling
             that
             you
             love
             God
             or
             his
             servants
             ,
             or
             willingness
             to
             obey
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Knot
             against
             
               Chillingworth
               Ch.
            
             2.
             p.
             122.
             
             [
             
               In
               no
               one
               doctrine
               Protestants
               would
               seem
               more
               unanimously
               to
               agree
               ,
               than
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               are
               contained
               evidently
               in
               Scripture
               —
               which
               they
               hold
               as
               the
               only
               foundation
               of
               the
               whole
               structure
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             ]
             Note
             this
             Confession
             .
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
               Holden
               Analys
               .
               fidei
            
             Li.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Lett.
             1.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             would
             know
             what
             stress
             we
             lay
             on
             Tradition
             as
             the
             Medium
             may
             see
             it
             fully
             in
             my
             
               Reasons
               of
               Christ
               .
               Relig.
            
             And
             Dr.
             Holden
             is
             more
             for
             us
             than
             for
             the
             Papists
             ,
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             it
             from
             the
             Church
             that
             the
             first
             Church
             received
             it
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             not
             the
             same
             Divine
             Religion
             which
             the
             first
             Church
             (
             whether
             Council
             or
             Practicers
             )
             received
             without
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Council
             or
             Practicers
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             essential
             to
             Religion
             .
             If
             the
             Apostles
             words
             were
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             their
             proved
             Writings
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             And
             their
             Writings
             were
             proved
             theirs
             before
             a
             General
             Council
             or
             Universal
             Practice
             witnessed
             it
             :
             Even
             by
             each
             Church
             and
             person
             that
             received
             any
             Epistle
             from
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Doctors
             will
             but
             differ
             in
             their
             Expositions
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             no
             more
             the
             sure
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             Catholick
             faith
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Pope
             without
             a
             General
             Council
             .
          
           
             Mark
             then
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             
               de
               fide
               divina
            
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             
               Catholick
               necessity
            
             without
             the
             proposal
             of
             Council
             or
             universal
             practice
             .
          
           
             
               Johns
               .
               Nov.
               Rep.
               p.
            
             19.
             of
             the
             explication
             of
             Terms
             :
             
               Know
               you
               not
               ,
               that
               Divines
               are
               divided
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               points
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               explicitely
            
             necessitate
             medii
             :
             
               Some
               ,
               and
               those
               the
               more
               antient
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               explicite
               belief
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Passion
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               are
               necessary
            
             necessitate
             medii
             :
             
               Others
               among
               the
               recentiors
               ,
               that
               no
               more
               than
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               the
               rewarder
               of
               our
               works
               ,
               is
               absesolutely
               necessary
               with
               that
               necessary
               ,
               to
               be
               explicitely
               believed
               .
            
          
           
             He
             doth
             better
             interpret
             the
             distinction
             of
             Explicite
             and
             Implicite
             on
             another
             occasion
             ,
             in
             another
             sense
             .
          
           
             Holden
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             169.
             
             
               Queret
               an
               teneatur
               quispiam
               a●
               internum
               Divinae
               fidei
               actum
               ,
               quem
               nec
               semper
               fortasse
               in
               eius
               potestate
               situm
               novimus
               ?
               Quamdiu
               sane
               arbitretur
               quispiam
               hujusmodi
               fidei
               actum
               lumini
               naturali
               &
               rationi
               oppositum
               &
               contrarium
               esse
               ,
               nequaquam
               poterit
               ad
               illum
               eliciendum
               astringi
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26931-e26910
           
             Aquin.
             p.
             3.
             q.
             75.
             a.
             5.
             ad
             3.
             
             
               Fides
               non
               est
               contra
               sensum
               ,
               sed
               est
               d●
               eo
               ad
               quod
               sensus
               non
               attingit
               .
            
             But
             doth
             not
             sense
             say
             ,
             Here
             is
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ?
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Aquin.
            
             3.
             q.
             82.
             a.
             7.
             c.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Aquin.
            
             3.
             q.
             69.
             a.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Aquin.
            
             3.
             q.
             82.
             a.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             Rom.
             15.19
             .
             Act.
             14.3
             .
             &
             15.12
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             21.15
             .
          
           
             So
             they
             do
             by
             forbidding
             to
             eat
             Flesh
             in
             Lent
             :
             And
             yet
             say
             they
             eat
             Christs
             flesh
             in
             Lent
             :
             When
             Irenaeus
             cited
             by
             
               Occumenius
               Com.
               in
            
             1
             
               Pe●
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             bringeth
             in
             Blandina
             proving
             to
             the
             Heathens
             that
             Christians
             did
             not
             eat
             flesh
             and
             drink
             blood
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             because
             that
             they
             use
             even
             to
             abstain
             for
             exercise
             sake
             ,
             from
             Lawful
             flesh
             .
          
           
             See
             my
             
               More
               Reasons
               for
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Lord
             
               Herbert
               de
               Veritate
            
             .
          
           
             Apply
             this
             to
             Mr.
             Johnsons
             Rejoynder
             on
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             see
             his
             Vanity
             .